The environment Books

Book SynopsisTable of ContentsPreface How to use this book CHAPTER 1: INTRODUCTION CHAPTER 2: ENVIRONMENTAL POLLUTANTS CHAPTER 3: POLLUTANTS, HEALTH, AND ENVIRONMENT CHAPTER 4: CHEMODYNAMICS OF POLLUTANTS CHAPTER 5: ENVIRONMENTAL TOXICOLOGY AND ECOTOXICOLOGY CHAPTER 6: GENETIC TOXICOLOGY AND ENDOCRINE DISRUPTION: ENVIRONMENTAL CHEMICALS CHAPTER 7: SOME PRINCIPLES OF POLLUTION ECOLOGY AND ECOTOXICOLOGY CHAPTER 8: POLLUTANTS IN THE OCEANS, ESTUARIES, AND FRESHWATER SYSTEMS CHAPTER 9: PESTICIDES CHAPTER10: PETROLEUM, COAL, AND BIOFUELS CHAPTER11: TOXIC ORGANIC POLLUTANTS CHAPTER 12: METALS CHAPTER 13: AIR POLLUTANTS CHAPTER 14: GREENHOUSE GASES, GLOBAL WARMING, AND CLIMATE CHANGE CHAPTER15: SOIL AND GOUNDWATER POLLUTION CHAPTER 16: SOLID, LIQUID, AND HAZARDOUS WASTES CHAPTER 17: POLLUTION MONITORING AND ASSESSMENT CHAPTER 18: HUMAN HEALTH AND ECOLOGICAL RISK ASSESSMENT CHAPTER19: MANAGEMENT OF HAZARDOUS CHEMICALS CHAPTER 20: POLLUTION: MOVING TOWARD A HEALTHY AND SUSTAINABLE FUTURE Index

Read more less

Book SynopsisEXPAND YOUR UNDERSTANDING OF HOW ENVIRONMENTAL POLICY AFFECTS BUSINESS, THE ECONOMY, AND YOUR LIFE WITH THIS ESSENTIAL RESOURCE Environmental Policy: An Economic Perspective offers readers a comprehensive examination of the ever-broadening scope and impact of environmental policy, law, and regulation. Editors Thomas Walker, Northrop Sprung-Much, and Sherif Goubran walk readers through a variety of subjects while maintaining a global perspective on the expanding role of environmental law. This book takes a pragmatic and practical approach to its subject matter, showing readers the real impact across the world of different kinds of environmental policy. Among other topics, Environmental Policy: An Economic Perspective tackles: Climate change legislation Water conservation and pricing Biodiversity of the marine environment Wildlife ranching Emission trading schemes Green job strategies Table of ContentsPreface vii About the Editors ix List of Contributors xi Notes on Contributors xiii List of Figures xix List of Tables xxiii Acknowledgments xxv 1 An Introduction to the Current Landscape: Environmental Policy and the Economy 1Tyler Schwartz and Sherif Goubran Section I An Overview 9 2 Responses to Climate Change: Individual Preferences and Policy Actions around the World 11Andrew Brennan, Astghik Mavisakalyan, and Yashar Tarverdi 3 Legislation or Economic Instruments for a Successful Environmental Policy? Reflections After “Dieselgate” 33Theodoros Zachariadis 4 Environmental Legislation and Small and Medium-Sized Enterprises (SMEs): A Literature Review 49Eleni Sfakianaki Section II Governing and Protecting Natural Resources 71 5 Bulk Water Pricing Policies and Strategies for Sustainable Water Management: The Case of Ontario, Canada 73Guneet Sandhu, Michael O. Wood, Horatiu A. Rus, and Olaf Weber 6 The Role of Water Pricing Policies in Steering Urban Development: The Case of the Bogotá Region 89Camilo Romero 7 Effective Environmental Protection and Regulatory Quality: A National Case Study of China 105Sharanya Basu Roy 8 The EU Legal and Regulatory Framework for Measuring Damage Risks to the Biodiversity of the Marine Environment 121Ivelin M. Zvezdov 9 Redefining Nature and Wilderness through Private Wildlife Ranching: An Economic Perspective of Environmental Policy in South(ern) Africa 139Tariro Kamuti Section III Energy, Emissions, and the Economy 153 10 Climate Change Regulations and Accounting Practices: Optimization for Emission-Intensive Publicly Traded Firms 155Carol Pomare and David H. Lont 11 The Economic Aspects of Renewable Energy Policies in Developing Countries: An Overview of the Brazilian Wind Power Industry 167Elia E. Cia Alves and Andrea Q. Steiner 12 Ontario’s Energy Transition: A Successful Case of a Green Jobs Strategy? 193Bruno Arcand 13 Ethical and Sustainable Investing and the Need for Carbon Neutrality 213Quintin G. Rayer Section IV Financing the Environmental Transition 233 14 Building Sustainable Communities Through Market-Based Instruments 235Ying Zhou, Amelia Clarke, and Stephanie Cairns 15 Climate Justice and Food Security: Experience from Climate Finance in Bangladesh 249Muhammad Abdur Rahaman and Mohammad Mahbubur Rahman 16 A Survey of UK-Based Ethical and Sustainable Fund Managers’ Investment Processes Addressing Plastics in the Environment 269Quintin G. Rayer Index 299

Read more less

Book SynopsisWritten by a group of the most experienced and well-known environmental engineers in the world, from a unique perspective, this volume explores the hot-button issue of climate change, its causes, and the future of the planet. Climate change is one of the most controversial and argued issues in the world today, and it has been for years. It has been politicized by politicians on all sides, some scientists have used the study of it for their own material gain above true scientific discovery, and some scientific theories surrounding it have been believed even though proven false. But there is not, by any means, complete agreement among all scientists throughout the world on this issue. Written by two of the world''s most well-respected environmental and petroleum engineers, this book is meant to be one voice in the scientific literature on this important subject. Other books, also available from Wiley-Scrivener, take the opposite stance, but it is important, in ourTable of ContentsIntroduction xv Acknowledgments xix Part I: Climatic Paradox 1 1 Climatic Paradox 3 Historic Temperatures of Early Earth 3 Concepts by Some of Global Warming 5 Earth’s Historic Temperature Charts 6 Misuse of Temperature Charts 7 Use of Paleoclimatology to Estimate Prehistoric Temperatures 8 Use of the Oxygen Isotope Ratio to Estimate Historic Temperatures 9 Historic Temperature Charts for the Past 4.6 BY 10 Glacial Periods and Interglacial Periods (4.5 to 0.540 BY AGO) 10 Historic Temperature Record of the Past 540 MY 11 Today’s Temperature Charts 16 The Sun—a Primary Source of Energy 17 Physical Aspects of the Sun 18 Sunspots 18 Solar Irradiation Reaching the Earth 20 The Sun’s Energy 23 Energy Received by the Earth from the Sun 26 The Paradox Reviewed 27 2 Adiabatic Theory 29 Troposphere 29 How is Heat Transferred in the Troposphere? 31 Modeling the Earth’s Troposphere 33 Features of the Earth’s Atmosphere 33 Development of an Adiabatic Equation 35 Development of the Adiabatic Equation 37 Earth’s Troposphere Model 41 Effect of Precession Angle 42 Application of Adiabatic Equation to the Planet Venus 47 3 The Earth’s Synoptic Activities 51 Greenhouse Effect Adiabatic Theory 51 Model of Heat Transfer in the Troposphere 52 Part II: Development of the Hydrosphere 59 4 Development of Earth’s Hydrosphere 61 Hydrosphere of the Primordial Earth 61 Formation of the Hydrosphere 66 Part III: Development of the Earth’s Atmosphere 79 5 Earth’s Historic Atmospheres 81 Earth’s Primordial Atmosphere 81 Earth’s First Atmosphere (Hadean time—4.56 to 4.0 BY ago) 83 Earth’s Second Atmosphere (Archean time, 4.0 to 2.5 BY ago) 85 Earth’s Third Atmosphere (Proterozoic to mid-Phanerozoic time – 2.5 to 0.54 BY ago) 86 Today’s Atmosphere (Phanerozoic time, 0.542 BY ago to today) 89 The Earth’s Future Atmosphere 89 6 Nitrogen in Earth’s Atmosphere 91 Origin of Earth’s Atmospheric Nitrogen 91 Estimate of the Earth’s Volume of Organic-Nitrogen Sediments 95 7 Development of Free Oxygen in Earth’s Atmosphere 99 Oxygen 99 History of Free Oxygen in Earth’s Atmosphere 100 8 Development of Methane in Earth’s Atmosphere 111 Methane the Gas 111 Historic Levels of Methane in the Earth’s Atmosphere 114 Monitoring of Methane Gas Emissions 126 9 The Effect of the Greenhouse Gases 129 The Greenhouse Gases 129 The Classic Greenhouse Effect 130 The Greenhouse Gases 131 Understanding the Greenhouse Effect 134 The Greenhouse Effect 135 Effect of the Precession Angle 138 Convective Heat Transsphere in Troposphere 140 Effect of Water Vapor on Heat Transfer 140 Effect of Carbon Dioxide on Temperature Distribution 141 The Effect of Carbon Dioxide Anthropogenic Emissions 143 10 Development of Carbon Dioxide in Earth’s Atmosphere 147 Carbon Dioxide 147 Sources of Carbon Dioxide 148 The Carbon Cycle 148 Mass of Carbon in the Earth’s Crust 151 Mass of Carbon in the Earth’s Mantle 151 Historic Content of Carbon Dioxide in the Earth’s Atmosphere 155 Earth’s Hadean Atmosphere (4.56 to 4.0 BY ago) 155 Earth’s Archaean Atmosphere (4.0 to 2.4 BY ago) 156 Earth’s Proterozoic and Phanerozoic Atmosphere (2.4 BY ago to today) 159 Anthropogenic Carbon Dioxide in the Atmosphere 163 Historic Effect of Anthropogenic Carbon Dioxide 168 11 Ozone in the Earth’s Atmosphere 173 Properties of Ozone 173 Ozone Layer as the “Earth’s Shield” 174 Atmospheric Gases Ability to Absorb Energy 175 The Ozone Hole 184 Ozone – Methane Reaction 188 Concluding Remarks 189 12 Evolution of Atmospheric Composition and Pressure 191 Partial Pressure of Atmospheric Gases 191 Part IV: Various Factors Affecting the Evolution of the Earth’s Climate 197 13 Earth’s Orbital Distance from the Sun 199 Effect of Gravity on Earth’s Orbital Paths 199 Earth’s Orbital Path About the Sun 200 Kepler’s Laws Pertaining to Planetary Orbits 202 Eccentricity of an Object’s Orbit 205 Effect of Other Planets on Earth’s orbit 206 The Effect of the Planet Jupiter on Earth’s Orbital Path 212 14 Climatalogical Effect of Continental Drift 223 Continental Drift’s Effect on the Earth’s Precession Angle 223 Latitudinal Temperature Contrast on Earth’s Surface 228 15 Earth’s Future Climate 235 Conclusions 239 References and Bibliography 241 Author Index 271 Subject Index 275

Read more less

Book SynopsisComprehensive coverage of the whole Earth system throughout its entire existence and beyond Complete with a new introduction by the authors, this updated edition helps provide an understanding of the past, present, and future processes that occur on and in our Earththe fascinating, yet potentially lethal, set of atmospheric, surface, and internal processes that interact to produce our living environment. It introduces students to our planet's four key interdependent systems: the atmosphere, lithosphere, hydrosphere and biosphere, focusing on their key components, the interactions between them, and environmental change. The book also uses geological case studies throughout, in addition to the modern processes. Topics covered in the Second Edition of Earth Environments: Past, Present and Future include: an Earth systems model; components systems and processes; atmospheric systems; oceanography; surface and internal geological systems; biogeography; aTable of ContentsAbout the Companion Website xxiii Introduction xxv Section I Introduction to Earth Systems 1 1 Introduction to Earth Systems 3 1.1 Introduction to Earth’s Formation 4 1.2 Introduction to Earth Spheres 5 1.3 Scales in Space and Time 7 1.4 Systems and Feedback 8 1.5 Open and Closed Flow Systems 9 1.6 Equilibrium in Systems 11 1.7 Time Cycles in Systems 13 Section II Atmospheric and Ocean Systems 17 2 Structure and Composition of the Atmosphere 19 2.1 Structure of the Atmosphere 20 2.2 Composition of the Atmosphere 21 2.3 Carbon Dioxide and Methane 23 2.4 Water Vapour 24 3 Energy in the Atmosphere and the Earth Heat Budget 27 3.1 Introduction 28 3.2 Solar Radiation 28 4 Moisture in the Atmosphere 41 4.1 Introduction 42 4.2 The Global Hydrological Cycle 42 4.3 Air Stability and Instability 46 4.4 Clouds 48 4.5 Precipitation 49 5 Atmospheric Motion 55 5.1 Introduction 56 5.2 Atmospheric Pressure 56 5.3 Winds and Pressure Gradients 58 5.4 The Global Pattern of Atmospheric Circulation 62 6 Weather Systems 67 6.1 Introduction 68 6.2 Macroscale Synoptic Systems 68 6.3 Meso‐Scale: local Winds 81 6.4 Microclimates 83 6.5 Weather Observation and Forecasting 89 7 World Climates 99 7.1 Introduction 100 7.2 Classification of Climate 100 8 Ocean Structure and Circulation Patterns 113 8.1 Introduction 114 8.2 Physical Structure of the Oceans 114 8.3 Temperature Structure of the Oceans 117 8.4 Ocean Circulation 117 8.5 Sea‐Level Change 121 9 Atmospheric Evolution 125 9.1 Evolution of Earth’s Atmosphere 126 10 Principles of Climate Change 131 10.1 Introduction 132 10.2 Evidence for Climate Change 133 10.3 Causes of Climate Change 145 Section III Endogenic Geological Systems 159 11 Earth Materials: Mineralogy, Rocks and the Rock Cycle 161 11.1 What is a Mineral? 162 11.2 Rocks and the Rock Cycle 173 11.3 Vulcanicity and Igneous Rocks 175 11.4 Sedimentary Rocks, Fossils and Sedimentary Structures 176 11.5 Metamorphic Rocks 187 12 The Internal Structure of the Earth 191 12.1 Introduction 192 12.2 Evidence of Earth’s Composition from Drilling 192 12.3 Evidence of Earth’s Composition from Volcanoes 193 12.4 Evidence of Earth’s Composition from Meteorites 194 12.5 Using Earthquake Seismic Waves as Earth Probes 194 13 Plate Tectonics and Volcanism: Processes, Products, and Landforms 199 13.1 Introduction 200 13.2 Global Tectonics: how Plates, Basins, and Mountains are Created 200 13.3 Volcanic Processes and the Global Tectonic Model 204 13.4 Magma Eruption 215 13.5 Explosive Volcanism 220 13.6 Petrographic Features of Volcaniclastic Sediments 228 13.7 Transport and Deposition of Pyroclastic Materials 228 13.8 The Relationship Between Volcanic Processes and the Earth’s Atmosphere and Climate 238 13.9 Plate Tectonics, Uniformitarianism and Earth History 245 14 Geotectonics: Processes, Structures, and Landforms 255 14.1 Introduction 256 14.2 Tectonic Structures 256 14.3 Tectonic Structures as Lines of Weakness in Landscape Evolution 263 Section IV Exogenic Geological Systems 265 15 Weathering Processes and Products 267 15.1 Introduction 268 15.2 Physical or Mechanical Weathering 270 15.3 Chemical Weathering 281 15.4 Measuring Weathering Rates 293 15.5 Weathering Landforms 295 16 Slope Processes and Morphology 299 16.1 Introduction 300 16.2 Slopes: Mass Movement 300 16.3 Hillslope Hydrology and Slope Processes 329 16.4 Slope Morphology and its Evolution 336 17 Fluvial Processes and Landform-Sediment Assemblages 349 17.1 Introduction 350 17.2 Loose Boundary Hydraulics 350 17.3 The Energy of a River and Its Ability to Do Work 353 17.4 Transport of the Sediment Load 353 17.5 Types of Sediment Load 355 17.6 River Hydrology 356 17.7 The Drainage Basin 358 17.8 Drainage Patterns and their Interpretation 362 17.9 Fluvial Channel Geomorphology 362 18 Carbonate Sedimentary Environments and Karst Processes and Landforms 411 18.1 Introduction 412 18.2 Carbonate Sedimentary Environments and Carbonate Rock Characteristics 412 18.3 Evaporites 430 18.4 Carbonate Facies Models 430 18.5 Karst Processes 435 19 Coastal Processes, Landforms, and Sediments 467 19.1 Introduction to the Coastal Zone 468 19.2 Sea Waves, Tides, and Tsunamis 470 19.3 Tides 476 19.4 Tsunamis 480 19.5 Coastal Landsystems 485 19.6 Distribution of Coastal Land systems 527 19.7 The Impact of Climatic Change on Coastal Landsystems: What Lies in the Future? 530 20 Glacial Processes and Land Systems 535 20.1 Introduction 536 20.2 Mass Balance and Glacier Formation 538 20.3 Mass Balance and Glacier Flow 546 20.4 Surging Glaciers 548 20.5 Processes of Glacial Erosion and Deposition 552 20.6 Glacial Landsystems 574 21 Periglacial Processes and Landform‐Sediment Assemblages 605 21.1 Introduction to the Term ‘Periglacial’ 606 21.2 Permafrost 606 21.3 Periglacial Processes and Landforms 609 21.4 Frost Heaving and Frost Thrusting 612 21.5 Landforms Associated with Frost Sorting 614 21.6 Needle Ice Development 615 21.7 Frost Cracking and the Development of Ice Wedges 615 21.8 Growth of Ground Ice and Its Decay, and the Development of Pingos, Thufurs, and Palsas 620 21.9 Processes Associated with Snowbanks (Nivation Processes) 626 21.10 Cryoplanation or Altiplanation Processes and Their Resultant Landforms 628 21.11 The Development of Tors 633 21.12 Slope Processes Associated with the Short Summer Melt Season 638 21.13 Cambering and Associated Structures 645 21.14 Wind Action in a Periglacial Climate 645 21.15 Fluvial Processes in a Periglacial Environment 648 21.16 Alluvial Fans in a Periglacial Region 650 21.17 An Overview of the Importance of Periglacial Processes in Shaping the Landscape of Upland Britain 652 21.18 The Periglaciation of Lowland Britain 654 22 Aeolian (Wind) Processes and Landform-Sediment Assemblages 655 22.1 Introduction 656 22.2 Current Controls on Wind Systems 657 22.3 Sediment Entrainment and Processes of Sand Movement 657 22.4 Processes of Wind Transport 659 22.5 Aeolian Bedforms 661 22.6 Dune and Aeolian Sediments 677 22.7 Dust and Loess Deposition 678 22.8 Wind Erosion Landforms 682 Section V The Biosphere 687 23 Principles of Ecology and Biogeography 689 23.1 Introduction 690 23.2 Why Do Organisms Live Where They Do? 690 23.3 Components of Ecosystems 694 23.4 Energy Flow in Ecosystems 699 23.5 Food Chains and Webs 704 23.6 Pathways of Mineral Matter (Biogeochemical Cycling) 707 23.7 Vegetation Succession and Climaxes 714 23.8 Concluding Remarks 732 24 Soil-forming Processes and Products 733 24.1 Introduction 734 24.2 Controls on Soil Formation 735 24.3 Soils as Systems 738 24.4 Soil Profile Development 739 24.5 Soil Properties 744 24.6 Key Soil Types, with a Description and Typical Profile 752 24.7 Podsolization: Theories 756 24.8 Soil Classification 757 24.9 Regional and Local Soil Distribution 759 24.10 The Development of Dune Soils: An Example from the Sefton Coast 768 24.11 The Development of Woodland Soils in Delamere Forest 770 24.12 Intrazonal Soils Caused by Topographic Change 770 24.13 Palaeosols 771 25 World Ecosystems 775 25.1 Introduction 776 25.2 The Tundra Ecozone 778 25.3 The Tropical (Equatorial) Rain Forest, or Humid Tropics Sensu Stricto, Ecozone 786 25.4 The Seasonal Tropics or Savanna Ecozone 793 25.5 Potential Effects of Global Warming on the World’s Ecozones 800 Section VI Global Environmental Change: Past, Present and Future 807 26 The Earth as a Planet: Geological Evolution and Change 809 26.1 Introduction 810 26.2 How Unique is the Earth as a Planet? 810 26.3 What Do We Really Know About the Early Earth? 811 26.4 The Early Geological Record 811 26.5 The First Earth System 815 26.6 How Did the Earth’s Core Form? 817 26.7 Evolution of the Earth’s Mantle 818 26.8 Evolution of the Continental Crust 827 27 Atmospheric Evolution and Climate Change 831 27.1 Evolution of Earth’s Atmosphere 832 27.2 Future Climate Change 833 28 Future Change in Ocean Circulation and the Hydrosphere 843 28.1 Introduction 844 28.2 Sea‐Level Change and the Supercontinental Cycle 844 28.3 Projected Long‐Term Changes in the Ocean 849 28.4 Future Changes in the Water Cycle 850 29 Biosphere Evolution and Change 855 29.1 Introduction 856 29.2 Mechanisms of Evolution in the Fossil Record 856 29.3 The Origins of Life 860 29.4 An Outline History of the Earth’s Biospheric Evolution 862 29.5 Mass Extinctions and Catastrophes in the History of Life on Earth 887 30 Environmental Change: Greenhouse and Icehouse Earth Phases and Climates Prior to Recent Changes 899 30.1 Introduction 900 30.2 Early Glaciations in the Proterozoic Phase of the Pre‐Cambrian (the Snowball Earth Hypothesis) 900 30.3 Examples of Changes from Greenhouse to Icehouse Climates in the Earth’s Past 908 30.4 Late Cenozoic Ice Ages: Rapid Climate Change in the Quaternary 922 30.5 Late Glacial Climates and Evidence for Rapid Change 932 30.6 The Medieval Warm Period (MWP) or Medieval Climate Optimum and the LIA 942 31 Global Environmental Change in the Future 951 31.1 Introduction 952 31.2 Future Climate Change 952 31.3 Change in the Geosphere 955 31.4 Change in the Oceans and Hydrosphere 958 31.5 Change in the Biosphere 959 31.6 A Timeline for Future Earth 960 31.7 Causes for Future Optimism? 961 31.8 Concluding Remarks 965 Index 967

Read more less

Book SynopsisThe revised and updated second edition of Water and Sanitation Related Diseases and the Changing Environment offers an interdisciplinary guide to the conditions responsible for water and sanitation related diseases. The authors discuss the pathogens, vectors, and their biology, morbidity and mortality that result from a lack of safe water and sanitation. The text also explores the distribution of these diseases and the conditions that must be met to reduce or eradicate them.The text includes contributions from authorities from the fields of climate change, epidemiology, environmental health, environmental engineering, global health, medicine, medical anthropology, nutrition, population, and public health. Covers the causes of individual diseases with basic information about the diseases and data on the distribution, prevalence, and incidence as well as interconnected factors such as environmental factors. The authors cover access to and maintenance of clean water,Table of ContentsFOREWORD ixPaul Farmer PREFACE xiJanine M. H. Selendy CONTRIBUTORS xiii INTRODUCTION xvJanine M. H. Selendy and Jens Aagaard-Hansen SECTION I WATER, SANITATION, AND HYGIENE: MEETING THE NEED 1 1 Toward Universal Access to Basic and Safely Managed Drinking Water: Remaining Challenges and New Opportunities in the Era of Sustainable Development Goals 3Mitsuaki Hirai and Jay Graham 2 The Human Right to Sanitation 17Anoop Jain and Jay Graham 3 Coping with Water Needs: The Demographic Future 25Guigui Yao and Robert Wyman 4 Water, Food, and the Environment 39Robert Wyman and Guigui Yao 5 Water and Armed Conflict 53Barry S. Levy 6 Additional Measures to Prevent, Ameliorate, and Reduce Water Pollution and Related Water Diseases: Global Water Governance 59Nikhil Chandavarkar SECTION II WATER AND SANITATION‐RELATED DISEASES 63 7 Infectious Diarrhea 65Sean Fitzwater, Anita Shet, Mathuram Santosham, and Margaret Kosek 8 Soil‐Transmitted Helminths: Ascaris, Trichuris, and Hookworm Infections 95Alexander T. Yu and Brian G. Blackburn 9 Food Systems and Nutrition in the Context of Climate Change 111José Graziano da Silva 10 Malaria in the Brazilian Amazon: New Understanding and Directions for Intervention 127Marcia C. Castro and Burton H. Singer 11 Schistosomiasis 147Pascal Magnussen, Birgitte Jyding Vennervald, and Jens Aagaard‐Hansen 12 Trachoma 159Emma M. Harding‐Esch, Joseph A. Cook, David C. Mabey, and Anthony W. Solomon SECTION III ANTHROPOGENIC AND NATURALLY OCCURRING POLLUTANTS 171 13 Impacts of Pharmaceuticals and Personal Care Products in the Environment 173M. Danielle McDonald 14 Other Water Pollutants: Antimicrobial Resistance 177Rochelle Rainey 15 Global Substitution of Mercury‐Based Medical Devices in the Health Sector 189Anitha Nimmagadda, Ivorie Stanley, Joshua Karliner, and Peter Orris SECTION IV WATER TREATMENT AND SAFE STORAGE 197 16 Household Water Treatment and Safe Storage in Low‐Income Countries 199Thomas F. Clasen SECTION V CLIMATE CHANGE AND HUMAN HEALTH 213 17 Changing Geographic Distribution of Disease Vectors 215Mary E. Wilson 18 Reassessing Multiple‐Intervention Malaria Control Programs of the Past: Lessons for the Design of Contemporary Interventions 229Burton H. Singer and Marcia C. Castro 19 Ecosystem Health as the Basis for Human Health 245Tom Barker and Jane Fisher 20 Addressing the Nexus of Water, Sanitation, Health, and Climate Change Through Multistakeholder Partnerships 271Nikhil Chandavarkar SECTION VI SUCCESS STORIES 275 21 Extending the Right to Health Care and Improving Child Survival in Mexico 277Julio Frenk and Octavio Gomez‐Dantés 22 Dracunculiasis (Guinea Worm Disease): Case Study of the Effort to Eradicate Guinea Worm 283Donald R. Hopkins and Ernesto Ruiz‐Tiben 23 Sanitation Case Studies 291Anoop Jain and Jay Graham 24 Catalyzing Rural Sanitation at Scale: Lessons Learned from the Global Sanitation Fund 297Patrick England and Carolien Van der Voorden AFTERWORD 311 INDEX 313

Read more less

Book SynopsisHistorically viewed as a sub-discipline of biology or ecology, environmental science has quickly grown into its own interdisciplinary field; grounded in natural sciences with branches in technology and the social science, today's environmental science seeks to understand the human impacts on the Earth and develop solutions that incorporate economic, ethical, planning, and policy thinking. This lab manual incorporates the field's broad variety of perspectives and disciplines to provide a comprehensive introduction to the everyday practice of environmental science. Hands-on laboratory activities incorporate practical techniques, analysis, and written communication in order to mimic the real-world workflow of an environmental scientist. This updated edition includes a renewed focus on problem solving, and offers more balanced coverage of the field's diverse topics of interest including air pollution, urban ecology, solid waste, energy consumption, soil identification, water quality assess

Read more less

Book SynopsisAn examination of ancient and contemporary submarine landslides and their impact Landslides are common in every subaqueous geodynamic context, from passive and active continental margins to oceanic and continental intraplate settings. They pose significant threats to both offshore and coastal areas due to their frequency, dimensions, and terminal velocity, capacity to travel great distances, and ability to generate potentially destructive tsunamis. Submarine Landslides: Subaqueous Mass Transport Deposits from Outcrops to Seismic Profiles examines the mechanisms, characteristics, and impacts of submarine landslides. Volume highlights include: Use of different methodological approaches, from geophysics to field-based geologyData on submarine landslide deposits at various scalesWorldwide collection of case studies from on- and off-shorePotential risks to human society and infrastructureImpacts on the hydrosphere, atmosphere, and lithosphereTable of ContentsList of Contributors ix Preface xiii Acknowledgments xv Part I: Submarine Landslide Deposits in Orogenic Belts 1. Submarine Landslide Deposits in Orogenic Belts: Olistostromes and Sedimentary Melanges 3Kei Ogata, Andrea Festa, Gian Andrea Pini, and Juan Luis Alonso 2. Mass-Transport Deposits in the Foredeep Basin of the Miocene Cervarola Sandstones Formation (Northern Apennines, Italy) 27Alberto Piazza and Roberto Tinterri 3. Late Miocene Olistostrome in the Makran Accretionary Wedge (Baluchistan, SE Iran): A Short Review 45Jean‐Pierre Burg 4. Spatial Distribution of Mass-Transport Deposits Deduced From High‐Resolution Stratigraphy: The Pleistocene Forearc Basin (Boso Peninsula, Central Japan) 57Masayuki Utsunomiya and Yuzuru Yamamoto 5. Mass‐Transport Deposits as Markers of Local Tectonism in Extensional Basins 71Tiago M. Alves and Davide Gamboa 6. Block Generation, Deformation, and Interaction of Mass-Transport Deposits with the Seafloor: An Outcrop‐Based Study of the Carboniferous Paganzo Basin (Cerro Bola, NW Argentina) 91Matheus S. Sobiesiak, Victoria Valdez Buso, Ben Kneller, G. Ian Alsop, and Juan Pablo Milana 7. The Carboniferous MTD Complex at La Pena Canyon, Paganzo Basin (San Juan, Argentina) 105Victoria Valdez Buso, Juan Pablo Milana, Matheus S. Sobiesiak, and Ben Kneller 8. Mass-Transport Complexes of the Marnoso‐arenacea Foredeep Turbidite System (Northern Apennines, Italy): A Reappraisal After Twenty‐Years 117Gian Andrea Pini, Claudio Corrado Lucente, Sonia Venturi, and Kei Ogata 9. Fold and Thrust Systems in Mass‐Transport Deposits Around the Dead Sea Basin 139G.Ian Alsop, Rami Weinberger, Shmuel Marco, and Tsafrir Levi 10. Eocene Mass-Transport Deposits in the Basque Basin (Western Pyrenees, Spain): Insights Into Mass‐Flow Transformation and Bulldozing Processes 155Aitor Payros and Victoriano Pujalte 11. Neogene and Quaternary Mass-Transport Deposits From the Northern Taranaki Basin (North Island, New Zealand): Morphologies, Transportation Processes, and Depositional Controls 171Suzanne Bull, Malcolm Arnot, Greg Browne, Martin Crundwell, Andy Nicol, and Lorna Strachan Part II: Submarine Landslide Deposits in Current Active and Passive Margins 12. Modern Submarine Landslide Complexes: A Short Review 183Katrin Huhn, Marcos Arroyo, Antonio Cattaneo, Mike A. Clare, Eulàlia Gràcia, Carl B. Harbitz, Sebastian Krastel, Achim Kopf, Finn Løvholt, Marzia Rovere, Michael Strasser, Peter J. Talling, and Roger Urgeles 13. An Atlas of Mass‐Transport Deposits in Lakes 201Maddalena Sammartini, Jasper Moernaut, Flavio S. Anselmetti, Michael Hilbe, Katja Lindhorst, Nore Praet, and Michael Strasser 14. Style and Morphometry of Mass-Transport Deposits Across the Espirito Santo Basin (Offshore SE Brazil) 227Davide Gamboa, Tiago M. Alves, and Kamaldeen Olakunle Omosanya 15. Submarine Landslides on the Nankai Trough Accretionary Prism (Offshore Central Japan) 247Gregory F. Moore, Jason K. Lackey, Michael Strasser, and Mikiya Yamashita 16. Seismic Examples of Composite Slope Failures (Offshore North West Shelf, Australia) 261Nicola Scarselli, Ken McClay, and Chris Elders 17. Submarine Landslides Around Volcanic Islands: A Review of What Can Be Learned From the Lesser Antilles Arc 277Anne Le Friant, Elodie Lebas, Morgane Brunet, Sara Lafuerza, Matt Hornbach, Maya Coussens, Sebastian Watt, Michael Cassidy, Peter J. Talling, and IODP 340 Expedition Science Party 18. Submarine Landslides in an Upwelling System: Climatically Controlled Preconditioning of the Cap Blanc Slide Complex (Offshore NW Africa) 299Morelia Urlaub, Sebastian Krastel, and Tilmann Schwenk 19. Submarine Landslides Along the Mixed Siliciclastic-Carbonate Margin of the Great Barrier Reef (Offshore Australia) 313Ángel Puga‐Bernabéu, Jody Michael Webster, Robin Jordan Beaman, Amanda Thran, Javier Lopez‐Cabrera, Gustavo Hinestrosa, and James Daniell 20. Submarine Landslides on the Seafloor: Hints on Subaqueous Mass‐Transport Processes From the Italian Continental Margins (Adriatic and Tyrrhenian Seas, Offshore Italy) 339Fabiano Gamberi, Giacomo Dalla Valle, Federica Foglini, Marzia Rovere, and Fabio Trincardi Index 357

Read more less

Book SynopsisFinalist for the 2021 PROSE Award for Environmental Science! An integrated approach to understanding and mitigating the problem of excess nitrogen Human activities generate large amounts of excess nitrogen, which has dramatically altered the nitrogen cycle. Reactive forms of nitrogen, especially nitrate and ammonia, are particularly detrimental. Given the magnitude of the problem, there is an urgent need for information on reactive nitrogen and its effective management. Nitrogen Overload: Environmental Degradation, Ramifications, and Economic Costs presents an integrated, multidisciplinary review of alterations to the nitrogen cycle over the past century and the wide-ranging consequences of nitrogen-based pollution, especially to aquatic ecosystems and human health. Volume highlights include: Comprehensive background information on the nitrogen cycle Detailed description of anthropogenic nitrogen sources Table of ContentsPreface ix Acknowledgments xi 1. Introduction 1 2. The Nitrogen Cycle 15 3. Sources of Reactive Nitrogen and Transport Processes 29 4. Methods to Identify Sources of Reactive Nitrogen Contamination 49 5. Adverse Human Health Effects of Reactive Nitrogen 71 6. Terrestrial Biodiversity and Surface Water Impacts from Reactive Nitrogen 91 7. Groundwater Contamination from Reactive Nitrogen 119 8. Nitrate Contamination in Springs 155 9. Co‐occurrence of Nitrate with Other Contaminants in the Environment 175 10. Economic Costs and Consequences of Excess Reactive Nitrogen 197 11. Strategies for Reducing Excess Reactive Nitrogen to the Environment 221 Index 243

Read more less

Book SynopsisGroundbreaking Handbook Offers Detailed Research and Valuable Methodology to Address Dangerous and Costly Aviation Hazard Though annual damages from bird and bat collisions with aircraft have been estimated at $400 million in the United States and up to $1.2 billion in commercial aviation worldwide and despite numerous conferences and councils dedicated to the issue, very little has been published on this expensive and sometimes-lethal flying risk. Bird Strike in Aviation seeks to fill this gap, providing a comprehensive guide to preventing and minimizing damage caused by bird strike on aircraft. Based on a thorough and comprehensive examination of the subject, Dr. El-Sayed offers different approaches to reducing bird strikes, including detailed coverage of the three categories necessary for such reduction, namely, awareness/education, bird management (active and passive control), and aircraft design. In addition, the text discusses the importance Table of ContentsPreface xiii 1 Introduction 1 1.1 Introduction 1 1.2 Bird Strike: Foreign Object Damage (FOD) 2 1.3 A Brief History of Bird Strike 6 1.4 Brief Statistics of Bird Strike 8 1.5 Classification of Birds Based on Size 10 1.5.1 Small Birds (Less than 2 lb) 10 1.5.2 Small–Medium Birds (2–4 lb) 11 1.5.3 Medium–Large Birds (4–8 lb) 11 1.5.4 Large Birds (8–12 lb) 11 1.5.5 Massive Birds (12–30 lb) 13 1.6 Bird Strike Risk 14 1.6.1 Civilian Aircraft 14 1.6.2 Military Aircraft 15 1.6.3 Helicopters 17 1.7 Severity of Bird Strikes 17 1.8 Field Experience of Aircraft Industry and Airlines Regarding Bird Ingestion into Aero Engines 18 1.8.1 Pratt & Whitney (USA) 18 1.8.2 General Electric Aviation (USA) 18 1.8.3 Southwest Airlines (USA) 19 1.8.4 MTU (Germany) 19 1.8.5 FL Technics (Vilnius, Lithuania) 19 1.9 Bird Strike Committees 19 References 20 2 Aircraft Damage 23 2.1 Introduction 23 2.2 Accidents vs. Incidents 25 2.2.1 Accident 25 2.2.2 Serious Injury 25 2.2.3 Incident 26 2.3 Consequences of Bird Strike 26 2.4 Impact Force 28 2.5 Locations of Bird Strike Damage for Airliners 30 2.5.1 Nose and Radar Dome (Radome) 30 2.5.2 Windshield and Flight Cockpit 33 2.5.3 Landing Gear and Landing Gear Systems 37 2.5.4 Fuselage 39 2.5.5 Wings 40 2.5.6 Empennage 40 2.5.7 Power Plant 41 2.5.8 Propeller 53 2.5.9 V‐22 Osprey as a Military Example 53 2.5.10 Other Strikes to Aircraft Instruments 54 2.6 Helicopters 56 2.7 Some Accident Data 59 2.7.1 Fixed‐Wing Aircraft 59 2.7.2 Rotary‐Wing Aircraft (Helicopters) 60 References 63 3 Statistics for Different Aspects of Bird Strikes 67 3.1 Introduction 68 3.2 Statistics for Bird Strike 69 3.3 Classifying Bird Strikes 70 3.3.1 Single or Multiple Large Bird(s) 70 3.3.2 Relatively Small Numbers of Medium‐Sized Birds (2–10 Birds) 70 3.3.3 Large Flocks of Relatively Small Birds (Greater Than 10 Birds) 70 3.4 Classification of Birds Based on Critical Sites in the Aerodrome 70 3.4.1 Birds Flying or Soaring Over the Aerodrome or Approach Paths (100–4000 ft AGL) 71 3.4.2 Birds Flying, Sailing Low, or Hovering Over Active Runway and Shoulders (2200 ft AGL) 72 3.4.3 Birds Perching and Walking on Runway/Shoulders 72 3.4.4 Birds Squatting on the Runway to Rest 72 3.4.5 Birds Feeding on Live or Dead Insects or Animals on the Runway 73 3.4.6 Birds Perched on Runway Lights, Floodlight Towers, Electric Poles, and Other Perches 73 3.5 Bird Impact Resistance Regulation for Fixed‐Wing Aircraft 74 3.5.1 Transport Aircraft (Airliners, Civilian, and Military Cargo) 74 3.5.1.1 Airframe 74 3.5.1.2 Engines 74 3.5.2 General Aviation Aircraft 75 3.5.3 Light Non‐Commuter Aircraft 75 3.6 Bird Impact Resistance Regulation for Rotorcrafts 75 3.6.1 Large Rotorcraft 75 3.6.2 Small Rotorcraft 75 3.7 Statistics for Fixed‐Wing Civilian Aircraft 75 3.7.1 Critical Parts of Turbofan/Turbojet Aircraft 76 3.7.2 Critical Modules of Turboprop/Piston Aircraft 81 3.7.3 Bird Strike Versus Altitude 83 3.7.4 Bird Strike by the Phase of Flight 87 3.7.5 Annual Bird Strike Statistics 89 3.7.6 Monthly Bird Strike Statistics 91 3.7.7 Bird Strike by the Time of Day 93 3.7.8 Bird Strike by Continent 95 3.7.9 Bird Strike by Weight of Birds 95 3.7.10 Bird Strike by Aircraft Category 96 3.7.11 Bird Strike by Bird Species 98 3.7.12 Populations of Some Dangerous Bird Species in North America 100 3.7.13 Dangerous Bird Species in Europe 102 3.8 Military Aviation 103 3.8.1 Introduction 103 3.8.2 Annual Bird Strike with Military Aircraft 104 3.8.3 Annual Costs of Bird Strike with Military Aircraft 106 3.8.4 Statistics of Bird Strike by Altitude 107 3.8.5 Bird Strike by Aircraft Type 108 3.8.6 Bird Strike by Flight Phase 109 3.8.7 Bird Strike by the Distance from the Base 109 3.8.8 Bird Strike by Month 110 3.8.9 Bird Strike by the Time of Day 110 3.8.10 Bird Strike by Part 110 3.8.11 Critical Bird Species 112 3.9 Bird Strikes on Helicopters (Rotating Wing Aircraft) 112 3.9.1 Bird Strike with Civilian Helicopters 112 3.9.2 Bird Strike with Military Helicopters 114 3.10 Birds Killed in Strikes with Aircraft 115 References 116 4 Fatal Bird Strike Accidents 119 4.1 Introduction 120 4.2 Civil Aircraft 120 4.2.1 Introduction 120 4.2.2 Statistics of Annual Fatal Accidents Due to Bird Strike 121 4.2.3 Statistics of Critical Flight Phases 124 4.3 Fatal Accidents of Civil Aircraft 125 4.4 Statistics for Civil Aircraft Accidents 146 4.4.1 Statistics for Critical Damaged Parts of Aircraft 146 4.4.2 Statistics for Strikes with Different Types of Engines 148 4.4.3 Effects of the Wildlife Strike on the Flight 148 4.4.4 Dangerous Birds 149 4.5 Statistics for Bird Strike Incidents/Accidents in the USA (1990–2015) 150 4.6 Statistics for Russian Accidents (1988–1990) 150 4.7 Military Aircraft 153 4.7.1 Introduction 153 4.7.2 Statistics for Military Aircraft Accidents 154 4.7.3 Statistics for Ex‐Soviet Union Air Force in East Germany 157 4.7.4 Details of Some Accidents for Military Aircraft 159 4.7.5 Details of Accidents for Military Aircraft in Norway in 2016 163 4.7.6 Comparison between Bird Strikes with Civilian and Military Aircraft 166 4.8 Helicopters 166 4.8.1 Introduction 166 4.8.2 Statistics for Bird Strikes with Civil and Military Helicopters in the USA 168 4.8.3 Statistics for Bird Strikes with a Flight Phase 169 4.8.4 Statistics for Bird Strikes with Time of Day 170 4.8.5 Statistics for Parts of Helicopters Struck by Birds (January 2009 Through February 2016) 170 4.8.6 Statistics for Bird Species Striking and Damaging Helicopters 170 4.8.7 Fatal Accidents 170 4.9 Conclusions 173 References 174 5 Bird Migration 179 5.1 Introduction 179 5.2 Why Do Birds Migrate? 182 5.3 Some Migration Facts 183 5.4 Basic Types of Migration 183 5.4.1 Classification of Migration Based on the Pattern 184 5.4.2 Classification of Migration Based on the Type of Motion 186 5.4.3 Classification of Migration Based on Distance Traveled 186 5.4.4 Permanent Residents 187 5.5 Flight Speed of Migrating Birds 187 5.6 Navigation of Migrating Birds 187 5.7 Migration Threats 188 5.8 Migratory Bird Flyways 188 5.8.1 Introduction 188 5.8.2 North American Migration Flyways – The Four Ways 191 5.8.2.1 The Atlantic Flyway 191 5.8.2.2 The Mississippi Flyway 193 5.8.2.3 The Central Flyway 193 5.8.2.4 The Pacific Flyway 194 5.8.3 The Americas Bird Migration 194 5.8.3.1 North–South Americas 194 5.8.3.2 Alaska’s Flyways 194 5.8.4 Africa Eurasia Flyways 194 5.8.5 East Asian–Australian Flyways 199 5.9 Radio Telemetry 200 References 202 6 Bird Strike Management 205 6.1 Introduction 206 6.2 Why Birds Are Attracted to Airports 206 6.2.1 Food 206 6.2.2 Water 207 6.2.3 Cover 208 6.3 Misconceptions or Myths 209 6.4 The FAA National Wildlife Strike Database for Civil Aviation 209 6.5 Management for Fixed‐Wing Aircraft 214 6.5.1 Reduction of Bird Strike Hazard 214 6.5.2 Awareness 214 6.5.3 Airfield Bird Control 215 6.5.4 Aircraft Design 215 6.6 Control of Airport and Surroundings 215 6.7 Active Controls 215 6.7.1 Auditory (or Bioacoustic) Methods 216 6.7.1.1 Pyrotechnics 216 6.7.1.2 Gas Cannons 217 6.7.1.3 Bioacoustics 217 6.7.2 Visual Techniques 219 6.7.2.1 Lasers 219 6.7.2.2 Falconry 221 6.7.2.3 Dogs 222 6.7.2.4 Scarecrow 223 6.7.2.5 Human Scarer 223 6.7.2.6 Radio‐Controlled Craft 224 6.7.2.7 All‐Terrain Vehicles (ATV) 224 6.7.2.8 Pulsating Lights 224 6.7.2.9 Scaring Aircraft 224 6.7.2.10 The Robotic Peregrine, Hawk and Falcon (Robop and Robird) 224 6.7.2.11 Corpses 227 6.7.3 Lethal Techniques 228 6.7.3.1 Shooting 228 6.7.3.2 Live Trapping 230 6.7.3.3 Removal of Nests and Young 230 6.7.3.4 Egg Manipulation 231 6.7.4 Chemical Repellents 233 6.7.4.1 Polybutene 233 6.7.4.2 Anthraquinone 233 6.7.4.3 Methyl Anthranilate 233 6.7.4.4 Naphthalene 234 6.7.4.5 Avitrol 234 6.7.5 Exclusion 234 6.7.5.1 Netting 234 6.7.5.2 Porcupine Wire (Nixalite) 235 6.7.5.3 Bird‐B‐Gone 235 6.7.5.4 Avi‐Away 235 6.7.5.5 Fine Wires (Large‐Area Applications) 235 6.7.5.6 Bird Balls™ 235 6.8 Habitat Modification or Passive Management Techniques 236 6.8.1 Food Control 236 6.8.2 Water Control 238 6.8.3 Shelter Control 238 6.8.3.1 Managing Reforested Areas 240 6.8.3.2 Landscaping 240 6.9 Air Traffic Service Providers 240 6.9.1 Controllers and Flight‐Service Specialists 240 6.9.2 Terminal Controllers 242 6.9.3 Tower and Ground Controllers 244 6.9.4 Flight Service Specialists (FSS) 244 6.9.5 Pilots 244 6.9.5.1 Preflight Preparation 244 6.9.5.2 Taxiing for Takeoff 245 6.9.5.3 Takeoff 245 6.9.5.4 Climb 245 6.9.5.5 En Route 245 6.9.5.6 Approach and Landing 245 6.9.5.7 Post‐Flight 246 6.9.6 Air Operators 246 6.9.6.1 Introduction 246 6.9.6.2 Air Operator General Flight Planning and Operating Principles 247 6.9.6.3 Flight Planning 247 6.9.6.4 Managing Agricultural Programs in Airfields 247 6.10 Aircraft Design 247 6.10.1 Certification Standards 248 6.10.1.1 Airframe Certification Standards 248 6.10.1.2 Engine Certification Standards 248 6.10.1.3 Improved Design and Material Developments of Both Airframe and Engine Parts 249 6.10.2 Additional Requirements 249 6.10.2.1 New Aircraft Categories 249 6.10.2.2 Aircraft Modules 249 6.11 Rotary‐Wing Aviation 250 6.11.1 Helicopters 250 6.11.2 Heliports 251 6.12 Bird Avoidance 252 6.12.1 Avian Radar 252 6.12.1.1 Avian Radar Fundamentals 252 6.12.1.2 Integration into Airport Operations 254 6.12.2 Optical Systems 260 References 262 7 Airframe and Engine Bird Strike Testing 267 7.1 Introduction 267 7.2 Bird Impact Test Facilities 268 7.2.1 Introduction 268 7.2.2 Test Facilities 269 7.2.2.1 USA 269 7.2.2.2 Canada 269 7.2.2.3 Europe 269 7.3 Details of Some Test Facilities 269 7.3.1 Aircraft Windshield and Airframe Testing 270 7.3.1.1 Chicken Gun or Chicken Cannon 270 7.3.1.2 Alenia Plant Testing 270 7.3.2 Engine Testing 270 7.3.3 Artificial Birds Versus Real Birds 271 7.3.3.1 Real Birds 272 7.3.3.2 Artificial Birds 272 7.4 Certification Requirements 273 7.5 Airframe Testing of Transport Aircraft 273 7.5.1 Wing Testing 273 7.5.1.1 Case Study 274 7.5.2 Empennage Testing 275 7.5.2.1 Case Study 1 275 7.5.2.2 Case Study 2 276 7.6 Airframe Testing of Military Aircraft 277 7.6.1 Canopy and Windscreen 278 7.6.2 Lift Fan Inlet Door (STOVL Mode) 279 7.7 Engine Testing of Civil and Military Aircraft 280 7.7.1 Certification Regarding Bird Strike 280 7.7.2 Typical Damage to Turbofan Modules 283 7.8 Helicopters 283 References 285 8 Numerical Simulation of Bird Strike 287 8.1 Introduction 287 8.2 Numerical Steps 289 8.2.1 Pre‐processing 290 8.2.2 Solution 290 8.2.3 Post‐processing 291 8.3 Bird Impact Modeling 291 8.3.1 Modeling the Geometry and Material of Birds 291 8.3.2 Impact Modeling 293 8.4 Numerical Approaches for Bird Strike 296 8.4.1 Mathematical Models 296 8.4.2 The Lagrangian Method 297 8.4.3 The Eulerian Approach 298 8.4.4 The Arbitrary Lagrangian Eulerian (ALE) 299 8.4.5 Smoothed Particles Hydrodynamics (SPH) 300 8.5 Case Study 301 8.5.1 Leading Edges of Wing/Tail 302 8.5.1.1 Wing 302 8.5.1.2 Vertical Tail 306 8.5.1.3 Horizontal Tail 307 8.5.2 Sidewall Structure of an Aircraft Nose 308 8.5.3 Windshield 309 8.5.4 Fan 312 8.5.5 Helicopter Windshield 316 8.5.6 Helicopter Rotor and Spinner 318 References 318 9 Bird Identification 323 9.1 Introduction 323 9.2 Collecting Bird Strike Material 325 9.2.1 Feathers 325 9.2.2 Tissue/Blood (“Snarge”) 325 9.2.2.1 Dry Material 325 9.2.2.2 Fresh Material 325 9.3 Reporting and Shipping 326 9.4 Methods Used to Identify Bird Strike Remains 327 9.4.1 Examination by Eye 327 9.4.2 Microscopic Examination 328 9.4.3 Keratin Electrophoresis 330 9.4.4 DNA Analysis 330 9.5 Accident Analysis 331 References 332 Index 335

Read more less

Book SynopsisTable of ContentsAcknowledgements xi 1 Introduction 1 1.1 Connectivity and Inequality 3 1.2 Six Degrees of Connection 8 1.3 Rivers as Integrators 11 1.4 Organization of this Volume 13 1.5 Understanding Rivers 15 1.5.1 The Colorado Front Range 15 1.6 Only Connect 26 2 Creating Channels and Channel Networks 27 2.1 Generating Water, Solutes, and Sediment 27 2.1.1 Generating Water 27 2.1.2 Generating Sediment and Solutes 28 2.2 Getting Water, Solutes, and Sediment Downslope to Channels 30 2.2.1 Downslope Pathways of Water 30 2.2.2 Downslope Movement of Sediment 39 2.2.3 Processes and Patterns of Water Chemistry Entering Channels 42 2.2.4 Influence of the Riparian Zone on Fluxes into Channels 43 2.3 Human Influences on Fluxes from Uplands to Channels 46 2.3.1 Climate Change 46 2.3.2 Altered Land Cover 48 2.3.2.1 Deforestation 48 2.3.2.2 Afforestation 49 2.3.2.3 Grazing 50 2.3.2.4 Crop Growth 50 2.3.2.5 Urbanization 50 2.3.2.6 Upland Mining 51 2.3.2.7 Land Drainage 52 2.3.2.8 Commercial Recreational Property Development 52 2.4 Channel Initiation 53 2.5 Extension and Development of the Drainage Network 57 2.5.1 Morphometric Indices and Scaling Laws 58 2.5.2 Optimality 61 2.6 Spatial Differentiation within Drainage Basins 62 2.7 Summary 64 Part I Channel Processes I 67 3 Water Dynamics 69 3.1 Hydraulics 69 3.1.1 Flow Classification 70 3.1.2 Energy, Flow State, and Hydraulic Jumps 74 3.1.3 Uniform Flow Equations and Flow Resistance 76 3.1.4 Velocity and Turbulence 86 3.1.5 Measures of Energy Exerted Against the Channel Boundaries 93 3.1.6 Numerical Models of Hydraulics 94 3.2 Hydrology 95 3.2.1 Measuring Discharge 95 3.2.2 Indirectly Estimating Discharge 96 3.2.3 Modeling Discharge 103 3.2.4 Flood Frequency Analysis 105 3.2.5 Hydrographs and Flow Regime 106 3.2.6 Other Parameters Used to Characterize Discharge 110 3.2.7 Hyporheic Exchange and Hydrology 110 3.2.8 River Hydrology in Cold Regions 114 3.2.9 Human Influences on Hydrology 115 3.2.9.1 Flow Regulation 115 3.2.9.2 River Corridor Engineering 122 3.2.10 The Natural Flow Regime 123 3.3 Summary 124 Part II Channel Processes II 125 4 Fluvial Sediment Dynamics 127 4.1 The Channel Bed and Initiation of Motion 128 4.1.1 Bed Sediment Characterization 128 4.1.2 Entrainment of Noncohesive Sediment 129 4.1.2.1 Forces Acting on a Grain 131 4.1.2.2 Grain Properties 133 4.1.2.3 Turbulence 134 4.1.2.4 Biotic Processes 134 4.1.3 Erosion of Cohesive Beds 135 4.1.3.1 Erosion of Bedrock 135 4.1.3.2 Erosion of Cohesive Sediment 139 4.2 Sediment Transport 139 4.2.1 Dissolved Load 139 4.2.1.1 Nitrogen 141 4.2.1.2 Carbon 141 4.2.1.3 Trace Metals 143 4.2.1.4 Other Environments 144 4.2.2 Suspended Load 144 4.2.3 Bed Load 151 4.2.3.1 Bed Load in Channels with Coarse-Grained Substrate: Coarse Surface Layer 152 4.2.3.2 Bed Load in Channels with Coarse-Grained Substrate: Characteristics of Grain Movements 154 4.2.3.3 Bed Load in Channels with Coarse-Grained Substrate: Controls on Bed-Load Dynamics 156 4.2.3.4 Estimating Bed-Load Flux 158 4.2.3.5 Field Measurements of Bed Load 161 4.3 Bedforms 163 4.3.1 Readily Mobile Bedforms 163 4.3.2 Infrequently Mobile Bedforms 167 4.3.2.1 Particle Clusters 167 4.3.2.2 Transverse Ribs 167 4.3.2.3 Steep Alluvial Channel Bedforms 168 4.3.2.4 Step–Pool Channels 169 4.3.2.5 Pool–Riffle Channels 171 4.3.2.6 Bars 175 4.3.3 Bedforms in Cohesive Sediments 175 4.4 In-Channel Depositional Processes 176 4.5 Downstream Trends in Grain Size 178 4.6 Bank Stability and Erosion 179 4.7 Sediment Budgets 184 4.8 Human Influences on Sediment Dynamics 189 4.9 The Natural Sediment Regime 193 4.10 Summary 194 Part III Channel Processes III 197 5 Large Wood Dynamics 199 5.1 The Continuum of Vegetation in River Corridors 199 5.2 Recruitment of Wood to River Corridors 201 5.3 Wood Entrainment and Transport 203 5.4 Wood Deposition 207 5.5 Wood Storage 208 5.6 Wood Interactions with Water and Sediment 212 5.7 Human Influences on Wood Dynamics 215 5.8 The Natural Wood Regime 216 5.9 Summary 218 6 Channel Forms 219 6.1 Cross-Sectional Geometry 220 6.1.1 Bankfull, Dominant, and Effective Discharge 220 6.1.2 Width-to-Depth Ratio 222 6.1.3 Hydraulic Geometry 223 6.1.3.1 At-A-Station Hydraulic Geometry 223 6.1.3.2 Downstream Hydraulic Geometry 225 6.1.4 Lane’s Balance 226 6.1.5 Complex Response 228 6.1.6 Channel Evolution Models 228 6.2 Channel Planform 231 6.2.1 Straight Channels 232 6.2.2 Meandering Channels 233 6.2.3 Wandering Channels 238 6.2.4 Braided Channels 239 6.2.5 Anabranching Channels 244 6.2.6 Compound Channels 246 6.2.7 Karst Channels 246 6.2.8 Continuum Concept 246 6.2.9 River Metamorphosis 247 6.3 Confluences 250 6.4 Bedrock Channels 254 6.5 River Gradient 255 6.5.1 Longitudinal Profile 257 6.5.2 Stream Gradient Index 261 6.5.3 Knickpoints 262 6.6 Adjustment of Channel Form 265 6.6.1 Extremal Hypotheses of Channel Adjustment 266 6.6.2 Nonlinear Behavior and Alternative States 267 6.6.3 Geomorphic Effects of Floods 268 6.7 Human Influences on Channel Form 270 6.8 Summary 276 7 Extra-Channel Environments 277 7.1 Floodplains 277 7.1.1 Floodplain Functions 278 7.1.2 Floodplain Hydrology 281 7.1.3 Depositional Processes and Floodplain Stratigraphy 281 7.1.4 Erosional Processes and Floodplain Turnover Times 287 7.1.5 Downstream Trends in Floodplain Form and Process 289 7.1.6 Classification of Floodplains 290 7.1.7 Human Influences on Floodplains 290 7.2 Terraces 291 7.2.1 Terrace Classifications 292 7.2.2 Mechanisms of Terrace Formation and Preservation 295 7.2.3 Terraces as Paleoprofiles and Paleoenvironmental Indicators 297 7.3 Alluvial Fans 300 7.3.1 Erosional and Depositional Processes 302 7.3.2 Fan Geometry and Stratigraphy 303 7.3.3 Mapping, Studying, and Living on Fans 305 7.4 Deltas 306 7.4.1 Processes of Erosion and Deposition 308 7.4.2 Delta Morphology and Stratigraphy 309 7.4.3 Paleoenvironmental Records 312 7.4.4 Deltas in the Anthropocene 313 7.5 Estuaries 314 7.6 Summary 316 8 Rivers in the Landscape 319 8.1 Rivers and Topography 319 8.1.1 Tectonics, Topography, and Large Rivers 321 8.1.2 Indicators of Relations Between Rivers and Landscape Evolution 323 8.1.3 Tectonic Influences on River Geometry 323 8.1.4 Effects of River Incision on Tectonics 324 8.1.5 Bedrock-Channel Incision and Landscape Evolution 325 8.2 Climatic Signatures 328 8.2.1 High Latitudes 328 8.2.2 Low Latitudes 331 8.2.3 Warm Drylands 333 8.3 Spatial Differentiation Along a River 336 8.4 Connectivity 338 8.5 River Management in an Environmental Context 342 8.5.1 Reference Conditions 342 8.5.2 Restoration 344 8.5.3 Instream, Channel Maintenance, and Environmental Flows 350 8.5.4 River Health 353 8.6 Rivers with a History 355 8.7 The Greater Context 357 References 361 Index 491

Read more less

Book SynopsisExplores the human impacts on environment that lead to serious ecological crises, an innovative resource for students, professionals, and researchers alike Ecosystem Crises Interaction: Human Health and the Changing Environment provides a timely and innovative framework for understanding how negative human activity impacts the environment, and how seemingly disparate factors connect to, and magnify, hazardous consequences under a changing climate. Presenting a coherent, holistic perspective to the subject, this compelling textbook and reference examines the diverse, often unexpected links that connect our complex world in context of global climate change. The text illustrates how eco-crisis interactionthe synergistic interface of two or more environmental events or pollutantscan multiply to produce harmful health effects that are greater than their additive impact. This concept is highlighted through numerous real and relatable examples, from the use of sTable of ContentsPreface xi 1 Introduction: public health, EcoHealth, planetary health, and you 1 1.1 Connections 1 1.2 Is this a dangerous book? 1 1.3 Three alternative approaches to health and the environment 5 1.3.1 EcoHealth 6 1.3.2 One Health 8 1.3.3 Planetary health 10 1.4 Global warming or climate change? 12 1.5 Depth of the human footprint 13 1.6 Introducing ecocrises interactions and health 15 1.7 Thresholds in the environment 18 1.8 Sustainability of human life on Earth 18 1.9 How did things get this bad? 20 1.10 Age of the Anthropocene 21 1.11 The hottest year on record 23 1.12 Organization of this book 23 References 24 Part 1 Impact on ecosystems 31 2 Intricacies of ecosystems 33 2.1 The nature of nature and the pathway to understanding 33 2.2 Developing a historic understanding of ecology and ecosystems 33 2.2.1 Ancient Greece 33 2.2.2 Indigenous environmental knowledge 36 2.3 Modern ecology 41 2.3.1 Ecosystems 42 2.3.2 Biodiversity and the multitude of species 45 2.3.3 Regional and planet-wide natural interconnecting structures 53 2.3.4 Human-dominated ecosystems 54 2.3.5 Human ecology 55 References 58 3 The social and technological making of environmental crises 63 3.1 Earth is now a different place 63 3.2 The longue durée and the rise and development of capitalism 63 3.2.1 Toward environment crises: critical turning points in human history 64 3.3 Environmental neoliberalism and the polluting elites 76 3.4 The Anthropocene or the Capitolocene? 81 3.5 The future of Eaarth 83 References 83 4 Engaging catastrophe 90 4.1 Introduction to a dismal theme 90 4.2 Prepping for doomsday 91 4.3 The record of past radical environmental change 94 4.3.1 Planetary change and mass extinction 94 4.3.2 The sixth mass extinction? 97 4.3.3 Planetary change in the archeological record 101 4.4 Popular concern with the environment 104 4.4.1 History of the environmental movement 105 4.4.2 Environmental crisis and the media 111 References 112 5 A home in peril: major contemporary environmental crises 119 5.1 Case studies in contemporary environmental crises 119 5.2 Deforestation 119 5.3 Acidification of the oceans 122 5.4 Eutrophication of estuarine and coastal waters 125 5.5 Depletion of the oceans 132 5.6 Pollution of waters 137 5.7 Oil spills 141 5.8 Desertification 144 5.9 Concluding remarks 145 References 146 6 The threat of ecocrises interaction 157 6.1 Compounded perturbations and ecological surprises 157 6.2 Climate change and polluted Superfund sites 158 6.3 Global toxic sites and climate change 164 6.3.1 Camp Century, Greenland 167 6.4 The ecocrises of unfettered mining 169 6.5 Cement, asbestos, and climate change 171 6.6 The climate change–nuclear ecocrisis nexus 177 6.6.1 Radiation and health 178 6.6.2 Climate change and nuclear facilities 180 6.7 Concluding remarks 183 References 184 Part 2 Environmental crisis 193 7 Encountering degrading environments 195 7.1Complexities of the environment–health nexus 195 7.2 Ecosystem distress syndrome 199 7.3 Case studies of degraded environments 201 7.3.1 Degrading Arctic permafrost 201 7.3.2 Drugged aquatic environments 208 7.4 Case studies of fragmented environments 209 7.4.1 Fragmenting sky islands 212 7.4.2 Fragmenting forests 213 7.4.3 Fragmenting grasslands 215 7.5 The dilemma of simplified environments 216 7.6 Fragmented environments, ticks, and human health 217 7.7 Solastalgia: distress linked to environmental change 219 References 220 8 Climate change, crisis enhancement 229 8.1 Consensus on climate change 229 8.2 Driving climate change 230 8.3 How serious is climate change? 232 8.4 Drought and heatwaves 236 8.5 Melting and ice and tundra 241 8.6 Coastal flooding 245 8.7 The polar vortex 248 8.8 Hurricanes, cyclones, typhoons, and tropical storms 249 8.9 Infectious diseases 250 8.10 Food loss to heat and insect pests 253 References 262 9 Business as deadly usual: resisting environmental science 272 9.1 A consistent pattern of climate change denial 272 9.2 A time of questioning environmental science 274 9.3 Skirting accountability: polluters, innocence, and the victim slot 278 9.4 Fighting for the “right” to pollute 279 9.5 Deadly business: Big Energy and the denial of climate change 282 9.5.1 Phase I: claiming global warming is a hoax 284 9.5.2 Phase II: admitting global warming is real, denying its urgency 290 9.5.3 Phase III: arguing we’re all in it together 292 9.6 The politics of climate change denial 294 9.7 The institutions of the climate change denial machine 295 9.8 Taking climate change deniers to court 298 9.9 Fundamentalist denial 299 References 300 Part 3 Human health risks with changing environment 309 10 Crossing boundaries and thresholds 311 10.1 Are there biophysical boundaries for humanity? 311 10.2 Key biogeochemical and biophysical Earth system processes 311 10.3 Exploring planetary boundaries 313 10.3.1 Global environmental governance and planetary boundaries 314 10.3.2 Modification of values used to define specific planetary boundary dimensions 316 10.3.3 Sustainable development goals and planetary boundaries 317 10.3.4 Downscaling planetary-level to subglobal boundaries 320 10.4 Environmental tipping points 325 References 332 11 Time for change? Toward sustainability, toward life 337 11.1 Why go to school? 337 11.2 Social movements 340 11.2.1 The local level 341 11.2.2 The regional/national level 346 11.2.3 The global level 354 11.3 Stepping toward change 359 11.4 Toward changing the system: addressing ultimate causes 362 11.5 The solidarity economy 363 11.6 Stateless democracy 365 11.7 Ecosocialism 367 References 368 Index 376

Read more less

Book SynopsisHazardous Wastes An illuminating, problem-solving approach to source area analysis, environmental chemodynamics, risk assessment, and remediation In the newly revised second edition of Hazardous Wastes: Assessment and Remediation, a team of distinguished researchers delivers a foundational and comprehensive treatment of all aspects of hazardous waste problems. The book offers two sectionsone on assessment and the following on remediationwhile exploring topics crucial to the study of environmental science and engineering at the senior or master's level. This latest edition includes a new emphasis on the chemistry of emerging contaminants, including perfluorinated compounds, 1,4-dioxane, methyl tert-butyl ether, and personal care products. It also offers updated data on contaminant Threshold Limit Value, Reference Dose, Slope Factor, Reference Concentration, and Inhalation Unit Risk. New remediation chapters also provide many design problems, incorporating economic analyses and the selection of various design alternatives. Approximately 200 new end-of-chapter problemswith solutionshave been added as well. Readers will also find: A thorough introduction to hazardous wastes, including discussion of pre-regulatory disposal and hazardous waste legislationComprehensive discussions of common hazardous wastes, including their nomenclature, industrial uses, and disposal historiesIn-depth explorations of partitioning, sorption, and exchange at surfaces, as well as volatilization Extensive descriptions of the concepts of hazardous waste toxicology and quantitative toxicology Perfect for senior- and masters-level college courses in hazardous wastes in Environmental Science, Environmental Engineering, Civil Engineering, or Chemical Engineering programs, Hazardous Wastes: Assessment and Remediation will also earn a place in the libraries of professional environmental scientists and engineers.Table of ContentsPreface xv Acknowledgments xix Acronyms and Abbreviations xxi About the Companion Website xxv 1 Introduction 1 Part I Assessment 35 2 Common Hazardous Wastes: Nomenclature, Industrial Uses, Disposal Histories 39 3 Common Hazardous Wastes: Properties and Classification 121 4 Source Analysis 161 5 Partitioning, Sorption, and Exchange at Surfaces 191 6 Volatilization 223 7 Abiotic and Biotic Transformations: Parallel Pathways 241 8 Contaminant Release and Transport from the Source 289 9 Concepts of Hazardous Waste Toxicology 317 10 Quantitative Toxicology 346 11 Hazardous Waste Risk Assessment 366 Part II Remediation and Treatment 385 12 Approaches to Hazardous Waste Minimization, Remediation, Treatment, and Disposal 387 13 Design of Sorption- and Partitioning-Based Treatment Processes 420 14 Design of Volatilization-Based Treatment Processes 472 15 Design of Abiotic Transformation-Based Treatment Processes 493 16 Design of Biotic Transformation-Based Treatment Processes 530 17 Mitigation of Residuals 570 Appendix References 668 Index 675

Read more less

Book SynopsisThe latest edition of an essential resource in the theory and applications of environmental ethics In the newly revised Third Edition of Environmental Ethics, internationally renowned philosopher Michael Boylan delivers another accessible introduction for students new to ethics, and an invaluable reference for scholars of all levels. The anthology includes important essays, both established and contemporary, as well as eight brand-new contributions commissioned specifically for this edition. This new material is the foundation for students'' understanding of the most recent ethical debates on the environment and humanity''s place within it. The balanced combination of new material on recent developments in the field and well-known, foundational articles appears alongside helpful pedagogical materials, including case studies and sample questions. The book brings students up to speed on all the main themes in the area, including worldview arguments for environmentTable of ContentsNotes on Contributors xi Preface to the Third Edition xiii Source Credits xvi Companion Website xviii Part I Theoretical Background 1 1 Ethical Reasoning 3Michael Boylan 2 What is ‘Nature,’ and Why Should We Care? 15Michael Boylan 3 The Tragedy of the Commons 35Garrett Hardin 4 Worldview Arguments for Environmentalism 48 A. The Land Ethic and Deep Ecology 51The Land Ethic 51Aldo Leopold The Shallow and the Deep, Long-Range Ecology Movement: A Summary 58Arne Naess What Social Ecology? 63Murray Bookchin B. Eco-Feminism and Social Justice 75 Ecofeminism and Feminist Theory 75Carolyn Merchant The Power and the Promise of Ecological Feminism 81Karen J. Warren Patently Wrong: The Commercialization of Life Forms 89Wanda Teays C. Aesthetics 101 Aesthetics and the Value of Nature 101Janna Thompson Worldview and the Value-Duty Link to Environmental Ethics 114Michael Boylan 5 Anthropocentric Versus Biocentric Justifications 130 A. Anthropocentric Justifications 133 Human Rights and Future Generations 133Alan Gewirth Environmental Values, Anthropocentrism and Speciesism 137Onora O’Neill B. Biocentric Justifications 151 Environmental Ethics: Values in and Duties to the Natural World 151Holmes Rolston III Respect for Nature: A Theory of Environmental Ethics 169Paul W. Taylor C. Searching the Middle 180 Reconciling Anthropocentric and Nonanthropocentric Environmental Ethics 180James P. Sterba On the Reconciliation of Anthropocentric and Nonanthropocentric Environmental Ethics 194Brian K. Steverson Reconciliation Reaffirmed: A Reply to Steverson 205James P. Sterba Part II Applied Environmental Problems 211 6 Pollution and Climate Change 213 A. Air and Water Pollution 215 Blue Water 215Michael Boylan Polluting and Unpolluting 228Benjamin Hale Moral Valuation of Environmental Goods 243Mark A. Seabright B. Climate Change 256 Does a Failure in Global Leadership Mean it’s All Over? Climate, Population, and Progress 256Ruth Irwin Collective Responsibility and Climate Change 271Seumas Miller 7 Animal Rights 283 All Animals are Equal 285Peter Singer The Radical Egalitarian Case for Animal Rights 300Tom Regan A Critique of Regan’s Animal Rights Theory 309Mary Anne Warren Mary Anne Warren and “Duties to Animals” 317Michael Boylan Against Zoos 322Dale Jamieson 8 Sustainability 332 A. Sustainability: What it is and How it Works 334 Defining Sustainability Ethic 334Randall Curren A Perfect Moral Storm: Climate Change, Intergenerational Ethics, and the Problem of Moral Corruption 349Stephen M. Gardiner Sustainability and Adaptation: Environmental Values and the Future 362Bryan G. Norton B. Sustainability and Development 375 ‘Sustainable Development’: Is it a Useful Concept? 375Wilfred Beckerman On Wilfred Beckerman’s Critique of Sustainable Development 391Herman E. Daly Globalizing Responsibility for Climate Change 398Steve Vanderheiden 9 Public Policy, Activism, and Technology: The Cold and Tragic Logic of Climate Change Denial 414Michael Goldsby The A, B, Cs of Social Activism: My Journey 423Barbara Wien International Public Policy on Environmental Regulation 435Carl Joachim Kock What About the Coal Miners? Addressing the Downside of Effective Environmental Policies 450Frederick Bird Electricity 461Geert Demuijnck Technology and the Environment: From Bones to Markets 471David E. McClean Rising Above the Rising Seas 486Avery Kolers

Read more less

Book SynopsisExplores how the management of wetlands can influence carbon storage and fluxes. Wetlands are vital natural assets, including their ability to take-up atmospheric carbon and restrict subsequent carbon loss to facilitate long-term storage. They can be deliberately managed to provide a natural solution to mitigate climate change, as well as to help offset direct losses of wetlands from various land-use changes and natural drivers. Wetland Carbon and Environmental Management presents a collection of wetland research studies from around the world to demonstrate how environmental management can improve carbon sequestration while enhancing wetland health and function. Volume highlights include: Overview of carbon storage in the landscapeIntroduction to wetland management practicesComparisons of natural, managed, and converted wetlandsImpact of wetland management on carbon storage or lossTechniques for scientific assessment of wetland carbon processesCase studies covering tropical, cTable of ContentsList of Contributors ix Foreword xvii Preface xix Part I Introduction to Carbon Management in Wetlands 1 A Review of Global Wetland Carbon Stocks and Management Challenges Benjamin Poulter, Etienne Fluet-Chouinard, Gustaf Hugelius, Charlie Koven, Lola Fatoyinbo, Susan E. Page, Judith A. Rosentreter, Lindsey S. Smart, Paul J. Taillie, Nathan Thomas, Zhen Zhang, and Lahiru S. Wijedasa 3 2 Wetland Carbon in the United States: Conditions and Changes Bergit Uhran, Zhiliang Zhu, Lisamarie Windham-Myers, Benjamin Sleeter, Nancy Cavallaro, Kevin D. Kroeger, and Gyami Shrestha 21 3 Biogeochemistry of Wetland Carbon Preservation and Flux Scott C. Neubauer and J. Patrick Megonigal 33 4 An Overview of the History and Breadth of Wetland Management Practices John Andrew Nyman 73 Part II Tidal Wetlands: Carbon Stocks, Fluxes and Management 5 Carbon Flux, Storage, and Wildlife Co-Benefits in a Restoring Estuary: Case Study at the Nisqually River Delta, Washington Isa Woo, Melanie J. Davis, Susan E. W. De La Cruz, Lisamarie Windham-Myers, Judith Z. Drexler, Kristin B. Byrd, Ellen J. Stuart-Haëntjens, Frank E. Anderson, Brian A. Bergamaschi, Glynnis Nakai, Christopher S. Ellings, and Sayre Hodgson 105 6 Enhancing Carbon Storage in Mangrove Ecosystems of China through Sustainable Restoration and Aquaculture Actions Luzhen Chen, Hangqing Fan, Zhinan Su, Qiulian Lin, and Yancheng Tao 127 7 Potential for Carbon and Nitrogen Sequestration by Restoring Tidal Connectivity and Enhancing Soil Surface Elevations in Denuded and Degraded South Florida Mangrove Ecosystems Nicole Cormier, Ken W. Krauss, Amanda W. J. Demopoulos, Brita J. Jessen, Jennifer P. McClain Counts, Andrew S. From, and Laura L. Flynn 143 8 Optimizing Carbon Stocks and Sedimentation in Indonesian Mangroves under Different Management Regimes Daniel Murdiyarso, Virni B. Arifanti, Frida Sidik, Meriadec Sillanpää, and Sigit D. Sasmito 159 9 Hydrological Rehabilitation and Sediment Elevation as Strategies to Restore Mangroves in Terrigenous and Calcareous Environments in Mexico Jorge López-Portillo, Arturo Zaldívar-Jiménez, Ana Laura Lara-Domínguez, Rosela Pérez-Ceballos, Mariana Bravo-Mendoza, Nereida Núñez Álvarez, and Laura Aguirre-Franco 173 10 Controlling Factors of Long-Term Carbon Sequestration in the Coastal Wetland Sediments of the Modern Yellow River Delta Area, China: Links to Land Management Lei He, Siyuan Ye, and Edward A. Laws 191 11 The Impacts of Aquaculture Activities on Greenhouse Gas Dynamics in the Subtropical Estuarine Zones of China Derrick Y. F. Lai, Ping Yang, and Chuan Tong 213 12 Soil and Aboveground Carbon Stocks in a Planted Tropical Mangrove Forest (Can Gio, Vietnam) Truong Van Vinh, Cyril Marchand, Tran Vu Khanh Linh, Adrien Jacotot, Nguyen Thanh Nho, and Michel Allenbach 229 Part III Non-Tidal and Inland Wetlands: Carbon Stocks, Fluxes and Management 13 Carbon Flux Trajectories and Site Conditions from Restored Impounded Marshes in the Sacramento-San Joaquin Delta Alex C. Valach, Kuno Kasak, Kyle S. Hemes, Daphne Szutu, Joe Verfaillie, and Dennis D. Baldocchi 249 14 Land Management Strategies Influence Soil Organic Carbon Stocks of Prairie Potholes of North America Sheel Bansal, Brian A. Tangen, Robert A. Gleason, Pascal Badiou, and Irena F. Creed 273 15 Environmental and Human Drivers of Carbon Sequestration and Greenhouse Gas Emissions in the Ebro Delta, Spain María Belenguer-Manzanedo, Maite Martinez-Eixarch, Siobhan Fennessy, Antonio Camacho, Daniel Morant, Carlos Rochera, Antonio Picazo, Anna C. Santamans, Javier Miralles-Lorenzo, Alba Camacho-Santamans, and Carles Ibañez 287 16 Controls on Carbon Loss During Fire in Managed Herbaceous Peatlands of the Florida Everglades Brian W. Benscoter, James Johnson, and Lisa Reger 307 17 Winter Flooding to Conserve Agricultural Peat Soils in a Temperate Climate: Effect on Greenhouse Gas Emissions and Global Warming Potential Brian A. Bergamaschi, Frank A. Anderson, Ellen J. Stuart-Haëntjens, and Brian A. Pellerin 321 18 Carbon Storage in the Coastal Swamp Oak Forest Wetlands of Australia Jeffrey J. Kelleway, Maria Fernanda Adame, Connor Gorham, Jennifer Bratchell, Oscar Serrano, Paul S. Lavery, Christopher J. Owers, Kerrylee Rogers, Zachary Nagel-Tynan, and Neil Saintilan 339 19 Managing Water Regimes: Controlling Greenhouse Gas Emissions and Fires in Indonesian Tropical Peat Swamp Forests Daniel Murdiyarso, Iska Lestari, Bayu Budi Hanggara, Meli Saragi-Sasmito, Imam Basuki, and Muh Taufik 355 20 Carbon Fluxes and Potential Soil Accumulation within Greater Everglades Cypress and Pine Forested Wetlands W. Barclay Shoemaker, Frank E. Anderson, Matt J. Sirianni, and Andre Daniels 371 21 Modeling the Impacts of Hydrology and Management on Carbon Balance at the Great Dismal Swamp, Virginia and North Carolina, USA Rachel R. Sleeter 385 Part IV Syntheses and Perspectives 22 Ecosystem Service Co‐Benefits of Wetland Carbon Management Emily J. Pindilli 403 23 Status and Challenges of Wetlands in Carbon Markets Sarah K. Mack, Robert R. Lane, Rori Cowan, and Jeffrey W. Cole 411 24 The Importance of Wetland Carbon Dynamics to Society: Insight from the Second State of the Carbon Cycle Science Report Randy Kolka, Carl Trettin, and Lisamarie Windham-Myers 421 25 Summary of Wetland Carbon and Environmental Management: Path Forward Zhiliang Zhu, Ken W. Krauss, Camille L. Stagg, Eric J. Ward, and Victoria L. Woltz 437 Index 447

Read more less

Book SynopsisDyes, pigments and metals are extensively used in food, paper, carpet, rubber, plastics, cosmetics, and textile industries, in order to color and finish products. As a result, they generate a considerable amount of coloured wastewater rich in organic, inorganic, and mineral substances which are continuously polluting the water bodies and affecting human and aquatic life. Besides these industries, urban and agricultural activities also generate effluents high in biochemical oxygen demand (BOD) and chemical oxygen demand (COD). In recent years, considerable research work has been done in this area and is underway to eliminate heavy metals particularly mercury (Hg), chromium (Cr), lead (Pb), selenium and cadmium (Cd) and synthetic dyes from polluted waters which have high toxicity and carcinogenicity. Currently a number of methods are in operation to decontaminate the polluted waters. Among several purification technologies, use of nanoparticles/composites have gained much attention asTable of ContentsPreface xiii 1 Environmental Toxicity of Nanoparticles 1Mohammad Shahadat, Momina, Yasmin, Suzylawati Ismail, S. Wazed Ali and Shaikh Ziauddin Ahammad 1.1 Introduction 2 1.1.1 Toxicity of Nanoparticles in Wastewater Bodies 3 1.1.2 The Effect of Nanoparticles Toxicity on Human Health 4 1.1.2.1 Entry of Nanoparticles into Environment 11 1.1.2.2 Exposure of Nanomaterials 13 1.1.2.3 Consumption of Nanoparticles Through Inhalation and Injection 14 1.1.2.4 Penetration of NPs Through Skin 16 1.1.3 In Vitro Toxicity of Nanoparticles 17 1.1.4 Methods for Assessment of Nanoparticles Toxicity 21 1.1.4.1 Proliferation Assays 21 1.1.4.2 Necrosis Assay 22 1.1.4.3 Apoptosis Assay 22 1.1.4.4 Oxidative Stress Assay 23 1.2 A Critical Evaluation of Challenges and Conclusions 23 Acknowledgement 24 References 24 2 Conventional and Advanced Technologies for Wastewater Treatment 33S. Bairagi and S. Wazed Ali 2.1 Introduction 34 2.2 Water Filtration by Various Technologies 35 2.3 Conventional Technologies 36 2.3.1 Sedimentation 36 2.3.2 Flocculation 37 2.3.3 Adsorption 38 2.3.4 Filtration 39 2.3.5 Coagulation 40 2.4 Advanced Technologies 41 2.4.1 Water Filtration Using Nanofibrous Membrane 41 2.4.1.1 Removal of Heavy Metal from the Wastewater 42 2.4.1.2 Removal of Microorganisms from Water 45 2.4.1.3 Removal of Dye from Water 49 2.5 Conclusion 53 References 54 3 Nanocarbons-Mediated Water Purification: An Application Towards Wastewater Treatment 57Vinchurkar, Prasen and Shah, Sejal 3.1 Introduction 58 3.2 Importance of Various Nanocarbons in Water Purification 60 3.3 Various Methods of Nanocarbon-Mediated Purifications of Water 62 3.3.1 Nanocarbon Adsorption (Carbon-Based Nanoadsorbents) 62 3.3.2 Graphene Sieves and CNTs’ Membranes Membrane Process 71 3.3.2.1 CNT’s Membranes and Membrane Process 75 3.3.3 Carbon Nanofiber Membranes 77 3.3.4 Nanocarbon Composite Membranes 82 3.3.5 Antimicrobial Actions of Various Nanocarbons 83 3.4 Regeneration or Recycling of Nanocarbons 83 3.5 Safety, Toxicity, and Environmental Impact of Broad Spectrum of Nanocarbons 84 3.6 Limitations and Research Needs 87 3.6.1 Limitations 87 3.6.2 Research Needs 87 3.7 Conclusion 87 References 88 4 Graphene-Based Nanocomposites for Photocatalytic Dye Degradation Applications 101Khursheed Ahmad and Waseem Raza 4.1 Introduction 102 4.2 Graphene-Based Composites as Photocatalysts 104 4.2.1 Graphene/ZnO as Photocatalyst 104 4.2.2 Graphene/TiO2 as Photocatalyst 113 4.3 Conclusion 117 Acknowledgments 117 References 117 5 Synthesis of Stable and Monodispersed Cobalt Nanoparticles and Their Application as Light-Driven Photocatalytic Agents for Dye Degradation 123Farzana Majid, Sadia Ata, Nida Sohaib, Imran Deen, Adnan Ali, Ismat Bibi, Munawar Iqbal and Arif Nazir 5.1 Introduction 124 5.2 Materials and Methodology 125 5.2.1 Materials 125 5.2.2 Synthesis of Co Metal NPs 125 5.2.3 Photocatalytic Process 128 5.2.3.1 Photocatalytic Experiment 128 5.2.4 Characterizations 129 5.3 Results and Discussion 129 5.3.1 Physiochemical Characterization of Co Metal NPs 129 5.3.1.1 Ultraviolet Visible Spectrometer (UV–Vis) 129 5.3.1.2 Effect of Reaction Parameters on the Optical Properties of Co NPs 130 5.3.1.3 Effect of Concentration of Salt on the Optical Properties of Co NPs 131 5.3.1.4 Effect of pH of Reaction Medium on the Optical Properties of Co NPs 132 5.3.1.5 Effect of Reaction Temperature on the Optical Properties of Co NPs 132 5.3.1.6 Effect of Reaction Heating Time on the Optical Properties of Co NPs 132 5.3.2 X-Ray Diffraction Analysis 132 5.3.2.1 X-Ray Analysis of Co Metal NPs 132 5.3.3 FTIR Analysis 138 5.3.3.1 FTIR Interferogram for Co Metal NPs 138 5.3.4 Photocatalytic Properties 139 5.3.4.1 Photocatalysis of Methylene Blue With Co Metal NPs 139 5.3.4.2 Comparison of Activity of Methylene Blue 140 5.3.5 Scanning Electron Microscopy 141 5.3.5.1 SEM Analysis for Co Metal NPs 141 5.3.6 Synthesis of Cobalt Nanoparticles and Their Applications 141 5.4 Conclusion 144 References 145 6 Metal and Metal Oxide Nanoparticles for Water Decontamination and Purification 151Shams Tabrez Khan, Faizan Ahmad, Mohammad Shahadat, Wasi Ur Rehman and Abu Mustafa Khan 6.1 Introduction 152 6.2 Threats to Drinking Water 153 6.2.1 Suspended Solids in Water 153 6.2.2 Waterborne Pathogens 153 6.2.3 Chemical Pollutants in Drinking Water 157 6.3 Losses Due to Impure Water 158 6.4 Role of Nanomaterials in Water Purification With Special Reference to Metal and Metal Oxide Nanoparticles 160 6.4.1 Titanium Dioxide Nanoparticles for Water Purification 162 6.4.2 The Use of Zinc Oxide Nanoparticle for Water Purification 167 6.4.3 Silver Nanoparticles and Their Possible Role in Water Purification 168 6.4.4 Iron Nanoparticles 169 6.4.5 Nanocomposites With Improved Antimicrobial Activities 169 6.5 Types of Nanomaterials 170 6.5.1 Nanofilters 170 6.5.2 Nanoadsorbents 171 6.5.3 Nanofiber-Based Membranes 171 6.6 Commercially Available Products for Water Purification 171 6.7 Challenges 174 6.7.1 Health or Toxicity Concerns 174 6.7.2 Economic Viability 176 6.7.3 Operational Concerns 176 6.7.4 Legal Constraints and Regulations 177 6.8 Conclusion 177 Acknowledgements 178 References 178 7 Recent Advances in Metal Oxide/Sulphide-Based Heterostructure Photocatalysts for Water Splitting and Environmental Remediation 187Umar Farooq, Ashiq Hussain Pandit and Ruby Phul 7.1 Introduction 188 7.2 Synthesis of Heterostructures 189 7.2.1 Hydrothermal Method 190 7.2.2 Co-Precipitation Method 191 7.2.3 Sol–Gel Method 191 7.2.4 Dip-Coating 192 7.2.5 Chemical-Vapor Deposition (CVD) Method 192 7.3 Nanostructured Heterostructures for Water Splitting and Organic Pollutant Degradation 192 7.3.1 Metal Oxide/Metal Oxide Heterostructures for Water Splitting 193 7.3.2 Metal Oxide/Metal Sulphide Heterostructures for Water Splitting 197 7.3.3 Photocatalytic Removal of Organic Pollutants by Metal Oxide/Sulphide-Based Heterostructures 202 7.4 Conclusion 209 Acknowledgement 209 References 210 8 Electrospun Nanofibers for Water Purification 217Ali Akbar Merati and Mahsa Kangazian Kangazi 8.1 Introduction to Electrospinning and Nanofibers 218 8.2 Nanofibers for Wastewater Treatment 218 8.2.1 Nanofibers as Pressure-Driven Membrane 219 8.2.1.1 Nanofibers as Microfiltration Membrane for Wastewater Treatment 220 8.2.1.2 Nanofibers as Ultrafiltration Membrane for Wastewater Treatment 221 8.2.1.3 Nanofibers as Nanofiltration Membrane for Wastewater Treatment 223 8.2.1.4 Nanofibers as Membrane/Mid-Layer for Reverse Osmosis 224 8.2.2 Nanofibers as Membranes for Membrane Distillation 226 8.2.3 Nanofibers as Membrane Support Layer for Forward Osmosis 229 8.2.4 Nanofibers as Electrodes for Capacitive Deionization 230 8.2.5 Nanofibers as Porous Floating Membrane for Solar Steam Generation 231 8.2.6 Nanofibers as Membrane or Adsorbent for Oil–Water Separation 232 8.2.7 Nanofibers as Adsorbent for Removal of Heavy Metal Ions From Water/Wastewater 234 8.2.8 Nanofibers as Photocatalytic Membrane for Water Treatment 235 8.2.9 Nanofibers as Membrane or Adsorbent for Dye Wastewater Treatment 236 8.3 Effects of Different Parameters on Resultant Nanofibrous Membranes 238 8.3.1 Tunable Structural Characteristic of Electrospun Nanofibrous Membranes for Purification of Wastewater 243 8.4 Materials Selection for Nanofibrous Membranes in Water Purification 246 8.5 Conclusion 248 References 249 9 ZnO Nanostructure for Photocatalytic Dye Degradation Under Visible Light Irradiation 259Waseem Raza and Khursheed Ahmad 9.1 Introduction 260 9.2 Photocatalysis 262 9.3 Enhancement of Photocatalytic Performance of Dare ZnO 264 9.4 Doping With Transition Metals 265 9.4.1 Doping with Rare Earth (RE) Metals 269 Conclusion 277 References 278 10 Nanocatalysts in Wet Air Oxidation 285Anushree, Sheetal and Satish Kumar 10.1 Introduction 286 10.2 Catalyst Selection Criterion 288 10.3 Nanocatalysts in CWAO 289 10.3.1 Mesoporous Materials 290 10.3.2 Carbon Nanomaterials 293 10.3.3 Nanoparticles 293 10.4 Synthesis of Nanocatalysts 295 10.4.1 Bare-Nanocatalysts 296 10.4.2 Supported Nanocatalysts 297 10.5 Ceria-Based Nanocatalysts for CWAO 298 10.5.1 Synthesis and Characterization 299 10.5.1.1 Synthesis 299 10.5.1.2 Characterization 300 10.5.2 CWAO of Industrial Wastewater 301 10.5.2.1 Chlorophenolics Removal 302 10.5.2.2 Reusability and Leaching Studies 305 10.5.2.3 Kinetic Study 306 10.6 Comparative Study of Different Ceria-Based Nanocatalysts 307 10.6.1 Structural and Textural Properties 307 10.6.2 Treatment Efficiency 308 10.7 Role of Ceria-Based Nanocatalyst in CWAO 309 10.8 Conclusion 310 References 310

Read more less

Book SynopsisThe most comprehensive and up-to-date volume on environmental chemistry available today, this is the standard reference for any chemical or environmental engineer. This book is a very comprehensive project designed to provide complete information about environmental chemistry, including air, water, soil and all life forms on earth. The complete chemical composition and all the essential components of the atmosphere, hydrosphere, geosphere, lithosphere and biosphere are discussed in detail. Numerous forms of pollutants and their toxic effects along with sustainable solutions are provided. Not just covering the basics of environmental chemistry, the authors discuss many specific areas and issues, and they provide practical solutions. The problems of non-renewable energy processes and the merits of renewable energy processes along with future fuels are discussed in detail, making this volume a comprehensive collaboration of many other relevant fields which tries toTable of ContentsAcknowledgments xxiii 1 Introduction to Environmental Chemistry 1 1.1 Beginning of the Universe 1 1.2 Plank’s Time 2 1.3 Components of Solar System 3 1.4 Electromagnetic Spectrum and Solar Radiations 5 1.4.1 Types of Electromagnetic Radiations 5 1.4.1.1 Cosmic Rays 5 1.4.1.2 Gamma Rays 6 1.4.1.3 X-Rays 6 1.4.1.4 Ultra-Violet Region 6 1.4.1.5 Visible Region 7 1.4.1.6 Infra-Red Region 7 1.4.1.7 Terahertz Region 7 1.4.1.8 Microwave Region 8 1.4.1.9 Radiowave Region 8 1.5 Evolution of Environmental Segments 8 1.5.1 Evolution of Atmosphere 8 1.5.1.1 First Stage of Atmospheric Evolution 9 1.5.1.2 Second Stage of Atmospheric Evolution 9 1.5.1.3 Third Stage of Atmospheric Evolution 9 1.5.2 Evolution of Hydrosphere 10 1.5.3 Evolution of Lithosphere/Geosphere 10 1.5.4 Evolution of Biosphere 11 1.6 Environmental Segments 11 1.7 Scope of Environmental Chemistry in Modern World 12 1.7.1 Pollution 12 1.7.2 Climate Change 12 1.7.3 Global Warming 12 1.7.4 Deforestation 13 1.7.5 Overpopulation 13 1.7.6 Industrial and Household Waste 13 1.7.7 Acid Rain 13 1.7.8 Ozone Layer Depletion 14 1.7.9 Genetic Engineering 14 1.7.10 Urban Sprawl 14 1.8 Solutions of Environmental Problems 14 1.8.1 Green Chemistry 15 1.8.2 Renewable Energy Processes 15 1.8.3 Biofuels 15 1.8.4 Role of Biotechnology 16 2 Atmosphere 17 2.1 Introduction to Atmosphere 17 2.1.1 Layers of Atmosphere 18 2.1.1.1 Troposphere 18 2.1.1.2 Stratosphere 19 2.1.1.3 Mesosphere 20 2.1.1.4 Thermosphere 20 2.1.1.5 Exosphere 21 2.1.2 Importance of Atmosphere 21 2.1.3 Components of Atmosphere 22 2.1.3.1 Primary Gases 23 2.1.3.2 Greenhouse Gases (GHGs) 23 2.1.3.3 Reactive Gases 24 2.1.3.4 Aerosols 28 2.1.3.5 Deviations with Height 28 2.1.3.6 Deviations with Latitude and Season 29 2.1.3.7 Deviations with Time 30 2.2 Solar Radiations and Energy Budget 32 2.2.1 Total Radiations of Sun 32 2.2.1.1 Solar Output 32 2.2.1.2 Distance from Sun 34 2.2.1.3 Altitude of Sun 35 2.2.1.4 Day Length 35 2.2.2 Effects of Solar Radiations 35 2.2.2.1 Transference of Energy 35 2.2.2.2 Effect of Atmosphere 36 2.2.2.3 Effect of Cloud Cover 37 2.2.2.4 Effect of Latitude 37 2.2.2.5 Effect of Land and Sea 38 2.2.2.6 Effect of Elevation 40 2.2.2.7 Temperature Variations with Height 40 2.2.3 IR Radiations and Greenhouse Effects 41 2.2.4 Earth’s Heat Budget 43 2.3 Atmospheric Moisture Budget 44 2.3.1 Condensation 44 2.3.2 Precipitation 44 2.3.2.1 Forms of Precipitation 45 2.3.2.2 Characteristics of Precipitation 46 2.3.2.3 Pattern of Precipitation 46 2.4 Variability of Atmosphere 47 2.4.1 Cloud Formation 47 2.4.1.1 Condensation Nuclei 47 2.4.1.2 Types of Clouds 48 2.4.1.3 Cloud Cover 54 2.4.2 Precipitation Formation 54 2.5 Reactions in Atmosphere 55 2.5.1 Photochemical Reactions 56 2.5.2 Biochemical Reactions 61 2.5.3 Acid Base Reactions 62 2.5.4 Reactions of Oxygen 63 2.5.5 Reactions of Nitrogen 66 2.5.6 Reactions of Carbon Dioxide 68 3 Air Pollution and Control Strategies 71 3.1 Introduction to Air Pollution 71 3.1.1 Particles in Atmosphere 72 3.1.2 Inorganic Air Pollutants 73 3.1.2.1 Composition of Particles 74 3.1.2.2 Fly Ash 75 3.1.2.3 Asbestos 76 3.1.2.4 Toxic Heavy Metals 77 3.1.2.5 Radioactive Particles 79 3.1.2.6 Effects of Particles 80 3.1.2.7 Water as Particulate Matter 80 3.1.3 Oxides of Carbon 81 3.1.3.1 Sources of Carbon Monoxide 81 3.1.3.2 Fate of Carbon Monoxide 82 3.1.3.3 Effects of Carbon Monoxide 82 3.1.3.4 Controlled Emissions of Carbon Monoxide 83 3.1.3.5 Sources of Carbon Dioxide 83 3.1.3.6 Natural Carbon Cycle 85 3.1.3.7 Chemical Reactions of Carbon Dioxide 85 3.1.3.8 Ozone Depletion and Greenhouse Effect 86 3.1.3.9 Impacts on Plant Growth 87 3.1.3.10 Impacts on Human Health 89 3.1.3.11 Impacts on Animals 90 3.1.3.12 Controlled Emissions of Carbon Dioxide 91 3.1.4 Oxides of Sulphur 91 3.1.4.1 Reactions of Sulphur Dioxide 92 3.1.4.2 Effects of Sulphur Dioxide on Ecosystem, Animals and Plants 94 3.1.4.3 Removal of Sulphur Dioxide 96 3.1.5 Oxides of Nitrogen 99 3.1.5.1 Reactions of Oxides of Nitrogen 101 3.1.5.2 Effects of Oxides of Nitrogen on Ecosystem, Humans and Animals 103 3.1.5.3 Removal of Oxides of Nitrogen 105 3.1.6 Acid Rain 106 3.1.6.1 Emissions of Acidified Chemicals 108 3.1.6.2 Chemical Processes 109 3.1.6.3 Acid Deposition 109 3.1.6.4 Effects of Acid Rain 110 3.1.6.5 Preventive Measures 111 3.1.7 Atmospheric Ammonia 111 3.1.8 Fluorine, Chlorine and Hydrogen Chloride 112 3.1.9 Hydrogen Sulphide, Carbonyl Sulphide and Carbon Disulphide 113 3.1.10 Organic Air Pollutants 114 3.1.10.1 Natural and Anthropogenic Sources 114 3.1.10.2 Distillation and Fractionation of Persistent Organic Pollutants (POPs) 117 3.1.11 Reactions of Aryl Hydrocarbons 117 3.1.12 Nonhydrocarbon Organic Compounds 121 3.1.12.1 Carbonyl Compounds 121 3.1.12.2 Miscellaneous Oxygen Compounds 124 3.1.12.3 Organohalides 126 3.1.12.4 Organo Sulphur Compounds 130 3.1.12.5 Organo Nitrogen Compounds 131 3.1.13 Photochemical Smog 133 3.1.14 Indoor Air Pollutants 133 3.1.15 Outdoor Air Pollutants 134 3.2 Accidents and Episodes 134 3.2.1 Smog in London, England (1952) 135 3.2.2 Radionuclides Emissions, Three Mile Island, United States (1979) 135 3.2.3 Bhopal Disaster, India (1984) 135 3.2.4 Chernobyl Legacy, Ukraine (1986) 136 3.2.5 Smog of Punjab, Pakistan/India (2016) 136 3.3 Air Pollution Control Strategies 136 3.3.1 Control of Particulates 137 3.3.2 Control of Oxides of Nitrogen 138 3.3.3 Control of Sulphur Dioxide 138 3.3.4 Control of Mercury 138 4 Hydrosphere 141 4.1 Introduction to Hydrosphere 141 4.2 Importance of Hydrosphere 142 4.3 Unique Properties of Water 142 4.3.1 Water, Ice and Vapors 143 4.3.2 Chemical Properties of Water 145 4.3.3 Reactions of Water 146 4.4 Hydrologic Cycle 148 4.5 Characteristics of Water Bodies 149 4.6 Life in Water 150 4.7 Aquatic Chemistry 151 4.8 Gases in Water 153 4.9 Alkalinity 154 4.10 Calcium and Other Metals in Water 155 4.10.1 Hydrated Metals Ions as Acids 156 4.10.2 Contents of Calcium 157 4.11 Complexation and Chelation 157 4.12 Hydrolysis and Complexation of Polyphosphates in Water 160 4.13 Complexation by Humic Substances 162 4.14 Complexation and Redox Processes 164 4.15 Oxidation-Reduction 164 4.16 Chemical Interactions Involving Solids, Gases and Water 165 4.17 Formation of Sediments 165 4.18 Colloidal Particles in Water 167 4.18.1 Occurrence of Colloids 167 4.18.2 Types of Colloidal Particles 167 4.18.3 Colloidal Stability 168 4.19 Colloidal Properties of Clays 170 4.20 Microbial Biochemistry in Water 171 4.20.1 Aquatic Biochemical Processes 172 5 Water Pollution and Treatment Technologies 173 5.1 Water Pollution 173 5.1.1 Toxic Heavy Metals 175 5.1.1.1 Cadmium (Cd) 176 5.1.1.2 Lead (Pb) 176 5.1.1.3 Mercury (Hg) 177 5.1.1.4 Beryllium (Be) 178 5.1.2 Metalloids 178 5.1.2.1 Arsenic (As) 178 5.1.2.2 Boron (B) 180 5.1.3 Organometallic Compounds 181 5.1.3.1 Organolead Compounds 181 5.1.3.2 Organonickel Compounds 182 5.1.3.3 Organomercury Compounds 182 5.1.3.4 Organoarsenic Compounds 183 5.1.3.5 Organotin Compounds 183 5.1.3.6 Organozinc Compounds 184 5.1.4 Volatile Organic Compounds 185 5.1.5 Synthetic Organic Compounds 195 5.1.6 Inorganic Compounds 203 5.1.7 Pesticides 210 5.1.7.1 Insecticides 210 5.1.7.2 Herbicides 215 5.1.7.3 Fungicides 218 5.1.7.4 Nematicides 218 5.1.7.5 Rodenticides 219 5.1.8 Persistent Organic Pollutants 219 5.1.9 Eutrophication 225 5.1.10 Acidity, Alkalinity and Salinity 225 5.1.11 Oxygen, Oxidants and Reductants 226 5.1.12 Soaps, Detergents and Detergent Builders 227 5.1.13 Radionuclides in Aquatic Environment 229 5.2 Wastewater Treatment Technologies 230 5.2.1 Water Treatment and Water Use 231 5.2.2 Municipal Wastewater Treatment 231 5.2.3 Treatment of Water for Industrial Use 232 5.2.4 Sewage/Municipal Treatment 233 5.2.4.1 Primary Waste Treatment 233 5.2.4.2 Secondary Waste Treatment by Biological Processes 234 5.2.4.3 Tertiary Waste Treatment 236 5.2.4.4 Physical-Chemical Treatment of Municipal Wastewater 237 5.2.5 Industrial Wastewater Treatment 238 5.2.6 Removal of Solids 239 5.2.7 Removal of Calcium and Magnessium 240 5.2.8 Removal of Iron and Manganese 244 5.2.9 Removal of Dissolved Organics 245 5.2.10 Removal of Herbicides 247 5.2.11 Removal of Dissolved Inorganics 247 5.2.11.1 Electrodialysis 248 5.2.11.2 Ion Exchange 249 5.2.11.3 Reverse Osmosis 250 5.2.12 Removal of Phosphorous 250 5.2.13 Removal of Nitrogen 251 5.2.14 Sludge 252 5.2.15 Water Disinfection 254 5.2.15.1 Chlorine Dioxide 256 5.2.15.2 Ozone 256 5.2.16 Natural Water Purification Processes 257 5.2.17 Industrial Wastewater Treatment by Soil 258 5.2.18 Wastewater Characteristics of Pulp and Paper Mills 259 5.2.18.1 Water Pollution by Paper and Pulp Industry 259 5.2.18.2 Suspended Solids 260 5.2.18.3 Dissolved Solids Organic Matter 260 5.2.18.4 Inorganic Matter 260 5.2.18.5 Chlorine and Chlorine-Based Materials 261 5.2.18.6 Sulfur, Hydrogen Sulfide and Sulfur Dioxide 261 5.2.19 Wastewater Treatment Technologies 262 5.2.19.1 Biological Wastewater Treatment 262 5.2.19.2 Research and Development in Pollution Control 263 5.2.20 Water Reuse and Recycling 263 5.3 Drinking Water Quality Standards 264 5.3.1 Colour of Water 264 5.3.2 Microbial Standards for Drinking Water 264 5.3.3 Taste and Odour 265 5.3.4 Turbidity 265 5.3.5 The pH of Drinking Water 266 5.3.6 Aluminium (Al) 266 5.3.7 Antimony (Sb) 267 5.3.8 Arsenic (As) 267 5.3.9 Barium (Ba) 267 5.3.10 Boron (B) 267 5.3.11 Cadmium (Cd) 268 5.3.12 Chloride (Cl) 268 5.3.13 Chromium (Cr) 268 5.3.14 Copper (Cu) 268 5.3.15 Cyanide (CN) 269 5.3.16 Fluoride (F) 269 5.3.17 Iodine (I) 269 5.3.18 Lead (Pb) 269 5.3.19 Manganese (Mn) 270 5.3.20 Mercury (Hg) 270 5.3.21 Nickel (Ni) 270 5.3.22 Nitrate and Nitrite 271 5.3.23 Selenium (Se) 271 5.3.24 Total Dissolved Solids (TDS) 271 5.3.25 Zinc (Zn) 271 5.3.26 Radioactive Material 272 5.3.27 Polynuclear Aromatic Hydrocarbons (PAHs) 272 5.3.28 Pesticides, Herbicides and Fungicides 272 5.4 Future Plan for Improved Water Quality 273 6 Lithosphere/Geosphere 275 6.1 Introduction to Lithosphere/Geosphere 275 6.2 Composition of Rocks 276 6.3 Characteristics of Igneous Rocks 278 6.3.1 Types of Igneous Rocks 279 6.3.2 Igneous Rocks and Bowen Reaction Series 280 6.4 Characteristics of Sedimentary Rocks 281 6.5 Characteristics of Metamorphic Rocks 282 6.5.1 Heat and Metamorphism 282 6.5.2 Pressure and Metamorphism 283 6.5.3 Chemical Actions of Fluids 283 6.5.4 Types of Metamorphism 283 6.5.5 Common Metamorphic Rocks 284 6.6 Structure of Earth and Isostacy 284 6.7 Plate Tectonics 285 6.8 Earthquakes 286 6.8.1 Earthquake Waves 287 6.9 Volcanism 288 6.10 Weathering 289 6.10.1 Products of Weathering 289 6.10.2 Chemical Weathering 290 6.10.3 Physical Weathering 290 6.10.4 Biological Weathering 291 6.11 Landform of Weathering 292 6.11.1 Regiolith and Soil 292 6.11.2 Limestone Landforms 292 6.11.3 Periglacial Landforms 293 6.12 Introduction to Soil 293 6.12.1 Organic Activity 294 6.12.2 Translocation 294 6.12.3 Soil Texture 294 6.12.4 Soil pH 295 6.12.5 Soil Colour 295 6.12.6 Soil Profile 296 6.13 Interaction of Lithosphere with other Spheres 296 7 Soil Pollution and Remediation Processes 299 7.1 Introduction to Soil Pollution 299 7.2 Causes of Land Pollution 302 7.3 Soil Contaminants 303 7.3.1 Organic Pollutants 303 7.3.2 Inorganic Pollutants 303 7.3.3 Persistent Organic Pollutants (POPs) 303 7.3.4 Petroleum Hydrocarbons 335 7.3.5 Radionuclides 340 7.4 Effects of Soil Pollution 341 7.4.1 Endangering Human Health 341 7.4.2 Economic Losses 341 7.4.3 Air and Water Contamination 341 7.4.4 Effect on Plant Life 342 7.4.5 Acidification 342 7.4.6 Diminished Soil Fertility 342 7.4.7 Changes in Soil Structure 342 7.4.8 Increase in Soil Salinity 343 7.5 Ecotoxicology of Soil 343 7.5.1 Role of Microorganisms in Soil 343 7.5.2 Effects of POPs on Soil 344 7.5.3 Effects of Pesticides on Soil 344 7.6 Reclamation of Contaminated Land 344 7.6.1 Ex situ Methods 345 7.6.1.1 Destructive Methods 347 7.6.1.2 Thermal Methods 349 7.6.1.3 Biological Methods 357 7.6.1.4 Physiochemical Methods 366 7.6.2 In situ Methods 376 7.6.2.1 Physical Methods 376 7.6.2.2 Chemical Methods 379 7.6.2.3 Biological Methods 382 7.6.2.4 Thermal Methods 384 7.7 Solutions to Soil Pollution 391 7.7.1 Reduced Use of Pesticides 391 7.7.2 Organic Farming 392 7.7.3 Reduced Yield Pressure 392 7.7.4 Control Grazing and Forest Management 392 7.7.5 Wind Breaks and Wind Shield 395 7.7.6 Special Pits for Dumping Wastes 395 7.7.7 Soil Binding Greases 395 7.7.8 Afforestation and Reforestation 396 7.7.9 Recycling of Materials 397 7.7.10 Solid Waste Treatment 398 8 Biosphere 399 8.1 Introduction to Biosphere 399 8.2 Extent of Earth’s Biosphere 399 8.3 Components of Biosphere 400 8.4 Industrial Ecology 403 8.4.1 Industrial Ecosystem 404 8.4.2 Societal Factors and Environmental Ethics 404 8.5 Natural Cycles 405 8.5.1 Hydrologic Cycle 405 8.5.2 Carbon Cycle 406 8.5.3 Nitrogen Cycle 410 8.5.4 Sulphur Cycle 413 8.5.5 Phosphorous Cycle 415 8.5.6 Oxygen Cycle 415 8.5.7 Halogens and Organohalides 416 8.5.8 Iron Cycle 416 8.5.9 Selenium Cycle 419 8.6 Disturbances in Biosphere 419 8.7 Remote Sensing of Biosphere at NASA 424 9 Noise Pollution 427 9.1 What Is Noise Pollution? 427 9.2 Noise Sources 427 9.2.1 Typical Range of Noise Levels 427 9.2.2 Characteristics of Industrial Noise 429 9.2.2.1 Industrial Noise Sources 430 9.2.2.2 Mining and Construction Noise 431 9.2.3 Transportation Noise 432 xvi Contents 9.2.4 Urban Noise 432 9.2.5 Specific Noise Sources 434 9.3 Effects of Noise 434 9.3.1 Reactions to Noise 434 9.3.1.1 Auditory Effects 435 9.3.1.2 Permanent Threshold Shift (PTS) 435 9.3.1.3 Acoustic Trauma 436 9.3.2 Damage-Risk Criteria 436 9.3.3 Psychological Effects of Noise Pollution 436 9.3.3.1 Speech Interference 436 9.3.3.2 Annoyance 437 9.3.3.3 Sleep Interference 437 9.3.3.4 Effects on Performance 437 9.3.3.5 Acoustic Privacy 438 9.3.3.6 Subjective Responses 438 9.4 Noise Measurements 438 9.4.1 Instruments for Measuring Noise 439 9.4.2 Impacts and Impulse Magnitude 440 9.4.3 Monitoring Devices 440 9.4.4 Field Measurements 440 10 Toxicological Chemistry 443 10.1 Introduction to Toxicological Chemistry 443 10.2 Synergism, Potentiation and Antagonism 444 10.3 Dose Response Relationship 444 10.4 Relative Toxicities 444 10.5 Reversibility and Sensitivity 445 10.5.1 Hypersensitivity and Hyposensitivity 445 10.6 Xenobiotic and Endogenous Substances 445 10.7 Toxicological Chemistry 446 10.7.1 Toxicants in Body 446 10.8 Kinetic Phase and Dynamic Phase 446 10.8.1 Primary Reaction in Dynamic Phase 447 10.8.2 Biochemical Effects in Dynamic Phase 447 10.8.3 Response to Toxicants 447 10.8.4 Tetragenesis 448 10.8.5 Mutagenesis 448 10.8.6 Carcinogenesis 448 10.8.6.1 Biochemistry of Carcinogenesis 448 10.8.6.2 Alkylating Agents in Carcinogenesis 449 10.8.7 Testing for Carcinogens 449 10.8.8 Immune System Response 449 10.8.9 Estrogenic Substances 450 10.9 ATSDR Toxicological Profiles 450 10.10 Biotransformation of Xenobiotics 450 10.10.1 Basic Properties of Xenobiotic Bio-Transforming Enzymes 450 10.10.2 Biotransformation versus Metabolism 451 10.10.3 Stereochemical Aspects of Xenobiotic Biotransformation 451 10.10.4 Phase I and Phase II Biotransformation 452 10.10.5 Nomenclature of Xenobiotic Bio-Transforming Enzymes 452 10.10.6 Distribution of Xenobiotic Bio-Transforming Enzymes 452 10.10.7 Xenobiotic Biotransformation by Phase I Enzymes 452 10.10.7.1 Hydrolysis 453 10.10.7.2 Reduction 453 10.10.7.3 Oxidation 453 10.10.7.4 Activation of Xenobiotics by Cytochrome P450 454 10.10.7.5 P450 Knockout Mice 454 10.10.7.6 Inhibition of Cytochrome P450 454 10.10.7.7 Induction of Cytochrome P450 455 10.10.8 Phase II Enzyme Reactions 455 10.10.8.1 Glucuronidation 455 10.10.8.2 Sulfation 456 10.10.8.3 Methylation 456 10.10.8.4 Acetylation 456 10.10.8.5 Amino Acid Conjugation 457 10.10.8.6 Glutathione Conjugation 457 10.10.8.7 Rhodanese 457 10.10.8.8 Phosphorylation 458 10.11 Toxic Inorganic Compounds 458 10.11.1 Cyanide 458 10.11.2 Carbon Mono Oxide 459 10.11.3 Nitrogen Oxides 459 10.11.4 Hydrogen Halides 459 10.11.5 Asbestos 460 10.11.6 Inorganic Compounds of Silicon 460 10.11.7 Inorganic Phosphorous Compounds 461 10.11.8 Inorganic Compounds of Sulphur 461 10.11.9 Organo Metallic Compounds 462 10.11.9.1 Organo Lead Compounds 462 10.11.9.2 Organo Tin Compounds 462 10.12 Toxicology of Organic Compounds 463 10.12.1 Alkane Hydrocarbon 463 10.12.2 Alkene and Alkyne Hydrocarbons 463 10.12.3 Benzene and Aromatic Hydrocarbon 464 10.12.4 Oxygen Containing Organic Compounds 464 10.12.5 Organo Nitrogen Compounds 465 10.12.6 Organo Halide Compounds 466 10.12.7 Organo Halide Pesticide 466 10.12.8 Organo Sulphur Compounds 467 10.12.9 Organo Phosphorous Compounds 467 11 Environmental Disasters 469 11.1 Introduction to Environmental Disasters 469 11.2 Types of Environmental Disasters 469 11.2.1 Agricultural Disasters 469 11.2.2 Biodiversity Disasters 470 11.2.3 Industrial Disasters 470 11.2.4 Human Health Disasters 470 11.2.5 Natural Disasters 470 11.2.6 Nuclear Disasters 470 11.2.7 Geo-Hydrological Disasters 471 11.2.8 Climate Change and Disasters 472 11.3 Historical Environmental Disasters 472 11.3.1 “Fat Man” and “Little Boy” Attack on Japan (1945) 472 11.3.2 Plant Emissions in Donora, Penn., U.S. (1948) 473 11.3.3 Four-Day Fog in London, England (1952) 473 11.3.4 Love Canal, Niagara Falls, New York (1953) 474 11.3.5 New York Smog (1966) 474 11.3.6 Smiling Buddha Indian Nuclear Test (1974) 475 11.3.7 Release of Methyl Isocynate in Bhopal, India (1984) 475 11.3.8 Radionuclide Releases, Chernobyl, Ukraine (1986) 476 11.3.9 Air Pollution Asia (2016) 477 11.3.10 Fuel Tanker Explosion, Bahawalpur, Pakistan (2017) 477 11.3.11 Beirut Explosion, Lebanon (2020) 478 12 Hazardous Wastes 479 12.1 Introduction to Hazardous Wastes 479 12.2 Classification of Hazardous Wastes 479 12.3 Characteristics of Hazardous Wastes 480 12.4 Types of Wastes 495 12.4.1 Radionuclides/Nuclear Waste 526 12.4.2 Chemical Waste 527 12.4.3 Biological Waste 527 12.5 Hazardous Waste Management 528 12.5.1 Radionuclide/Nuclear Waste Management 528 12.5.2 Chemical Waste Management 529 12.5.3 Biological Waste Management 529 13 Non-Renewable Energy Resources 531 13.1 What Is Energy? 531 13.2 Types of Energy 532 13.3 Natural Gas 533 13.3.1 Global Statistics 533 13.3.2 Historical Perspective 534 13.3.3 Chemical Composition 535 13.3.4 Process of Formation of Natural Gas 535 13.3.5 Generation and Transmission of Electricity 536 13.3.6 What Is LNG? 537 13.3.7 Advantages and Disadvantages 537 13.4 Coal 538 13.4.1 Global Trends in Coal 538 13.4.2 Historical Milestones 538 13.4.3 Types of Coal 539 13.4.4 Process of Coal Formation 540 13.4.5 Electricity Production from Coal Power Plant 540 13.4.6 Coal in Steel Production 540 13.4.7 Coal Liquification 541 13.4.8 Coal and Cement 542 13.4.9 Advantages and Disadvantages 542 13.5 Petroleum 543 13.5.1 Global Petroleum Reserves 543 13.5.2 Historical Perspective 544 13.5.3 Chemistry of Petroleum 544 13.5.4 Classification of Crude Oil 545 13.5.5 Process of Formation 545 13.5.6 Worldwide Applications of Petroleum 546 13.5.7 Advantages and Disadvantages 546 13.6 Nuclear Energy 547 13.6.1 Nuclear Fusion 547 13.6.2 Nuclear Fission 549 13.6.3 Nuclear Reactor 550 13.6.4 Generation of Electricity from Nuclear Energy 550 13.6.5 Global Statistical Perspective 552 13.6.6 Future Demands of Nuclear Energy 552 13.6.7 Advantages and Disadvantages 553 14 Renewable Energy Resources 555 14.1 Introduction to Renewable Energy Resources 555 14.2 Wind Energy 556 14.2.1 History of Wind Energy 557 14.2.2 World Wind Energy Statistics 558 14.2.3 Types of Wind Turbines 558 14.2.3.1 Horizontal Axis Wind Turbine 559 14.2.3.2 Vertical Axis Wind Turbine 560 14.2.3.3 Ducted Wind Turbines 560 14.2.4 Method of Electricity Generation from Wind Energy 561 14.2.5 Importance of Area Selection for Wind Energy 562 14.2.6 Advantages and Disadvantages 562 14.3 Solar Energy 563 14.3.1 Historical Perspective 563 14.3.2 Global Statistics 564 14.3.3 Types of Solar Cells 565 14.3.3.1 Amorphous Silicon Solar Cell 565 14.3.3.2 Crystalline Silicon Solar Cell 565 14.3.3.3 Monocrystalline Solar Cell 566 14.3.3.4 Polycrystalline Solar Cell 566 14.3.3.5 Thin Film Solar Cell 567 14.3.4 Working Principle of Solar Energy System 567 14.3.5 Advantages and Disadvantages 569 14.4 Water-Derived Energy 569 14.4.1 Tidal Power 569 14.4.2 Wave Power 570 14.4.3 Ocean Thermal Energy Conversion 570 14.4.4 Method of Generation of Electricity 571 14.4.5 Advantages and Disadvantages 572 14.5 Geothermal Energy 572 14.5.1 Brief History 573 14.5.2 Statistical Interpretation 573 14.5.3 Principles of Electricity Generation 574 14.5.4 Geysers 575 14.5.5 Flash Steam Geothermal Power Plant 576 14.5.6 Binary Cycle Geothermal Power Plant 576 14.5.7 Advantages and Disadvantages 577 14.6 Fuel Cells 577 14.6.1 History of Fuel Cells 577 14.6.2 Types of Fuel Cells 578 14.6.2.1 Alkaline Fuel Cells (AFC) 578 14.6.2.2 Molten Carbonate Fuel Cells (MCFC) 578 14.6.2.3 Phosphoric Acid Fuel Cells (PAFC) 579 14.6.2.4 Polymer Electrolyte Membrane Fuel Cells (PEMFC) 579 14.6.2.5 Solid Oxide Fuel Cells (SOFC) 580 14.6.3 Working Principle of Fuel Cell 580 14.6.4 Advantages and Disadvantages 581 15 Biofuels 583 15.1 Introduction to Biofuels 583 15.2 Properties of Biofuels 584 15.2.1 Molecular Structure 584 15.2.2 Physical Properties 584 15.2.3 Chemical Properties 585 15.3 Potential of Biomass 586 15.4 Biofuel Standardization 587 15.5 Types of Biofuels 587 15.5.1 First-Generation Biofuels 588 15.5.2 Second-Generation Biofuels 588 15.5.3 Third-Generation Biofuels 589 15.6 Bioethanol 589 15.6.1 Food Stock Production 589 15.6.1.1 Sugar Crops 590 15.6.1.2 Starch Crops 592 15.6.1.3 Cellulosic Feedstock 593 15.6.2 Bioethanol Production 593 15.6.2.1 Sugar to Ethanol Process 594 15.6.2.2 Starch to Ethanol Process 594 15.6.2.3 Cellulose to Ethanol Process 595 15.6.2.4 Distillation and Dehydration Process 596 15.6.3 Properties of Bioethanol 596 15.6.4 Technology Applications of Bioethanol 597 15.6.4.1 Spark Ignition Engines 597 15.6.4.2 Fuel Cells 597 15.6.5 Standardization of Bioethanol 598 15.6.6 Energy Balance of Bioethanol 598 15.6.7 Bioethanol Emissions 599 15.6.7.1 Green House Emissions 599 15.6.7.2 Toxic Exhaust Emissions 600 15.6.8 Other Environmental Aspects of Bioethanol 600 15.6.8.1 Water Issues 600 15.6.8.2 Land Use and Biodiversity 601 15.6.8.3 Human Health 602 15.6.9 Economy of Bioethanol 602 15.7 Lipid-Derived Biofuels 603 15.7.1 Feedstock Production 603 15.7.1.1 Oil Seed Crops 604 15.7.1.2 Microalgae 606 15.7.1.3 Animal Fats 607 15.7.1.4 Waste Oils 608 15.7.2 Fuel Production 608 15.7.2.1 Oil Extraction 609 15.7.2.2 Oil Refining 610 15.7.2.3 Trans Esterification 611 15.7.3 Properties and Use of Lipid Biofuels 612 15.7.3.1 Properties of Pure Plant Oil 612 15.7.3.2 Properties of Biodiesel 613 15.7.4 Technology Applications of Lipid Biofuels 614 15.7.4.1 Compression Ignition Engine for Biodiesel Use 614 15.7.4.2 Compression Ignition Engine for PPO Use 615 15.7.5 Standardization of Lipid Biofuels 615 15.7.5.1 Standardization of PPO 615 15.7.5.2 Standardization of Biodiesel 615 15.7.7 Emission of Lipid Biofuels 617 15.7.7.1 Greenhouse Gas Emissions 617 15.7.7.2 Toxic Exhaust Emissions 618 15.7.8 Other Environmental Impacts of Lipid Biofuels 618 15.7.8.1 Water Issues 619 15.7.8.2 Land Use and Biodiversity 619 15.7.8.3 Human Health 620 xxii Contents 15.7.9 Economy of Lipid Biofuels 620 15.8 BtL Fuels 621 15.8.1 Feedstock Production 621 15.8.2 BtL Production 622 15.8.2.1 Gasification 622 15.8.2.2 Gas Cleaning 623 15.8.2.3 Synthesis Process 623 15.8.3 Properties and Emissions of BtL Fuels 624 15.9 Biomethane 624 15.9.1 Feedstock Production 624 15.9.2 Biomethane Production 625 15.9.2.1 Digestion Process 625 15.9.2.2 Digestion Types 626 15.9.2.3 Biogas Purification 627 15.9.3 Properties and Use of Biomethane 627 15.9.4 Technology Applications of Biomethane 627 15.9.4.1 Infrastructure Requirements for Biomethane 627 15.9.4.2 Vehicle Technologies for Biomethane 628 15.9.5 Standardization of Biomethane 628 15.9.6 Biomethane Emissions 629 15.9.6.1 Greenhouse Gas Emissions 629 15.9.6.2 Toxic Exhaust Emissions 629 15.9.7 Other Environmental Effects of Biomethane 629 15.9.8 Economy of Biomethane 630 15.10 Biohydrogen 630 15.10.1 Biohydrogen Processing 630 15.10.2 Use of Biohydrogen 632 15.11 Biomass Conversion Inhibitors and in situ Detoxification 632 15.11.1 Introduction to Inhibitors 632 15.11.2 Inhibitory Compounds Derived from Biomass Pretreatment 633 15.11.3 Inhibitory Effects 635 15.11.4 Removal of Inhibitors 636 15.11.5 Inhibitor Tolerant Strain Development 637 15.11.6 Inhibitor Conversion Pathways 638 15.11.7 Molecular Mechanism of in situ Detoxification 639 15.12 Policies in Biofuel 642 15.13 Strategies for New Vehicle Technologies 643 15.14 Market Barriers of Biofuels 644 About the Authors 647 Index 649

Read more less

Book SynopsisNew scientific discoveries in the Congo Basin as a result of international collaborations The Congo is the world''s second largest river basin and home to 120 million people. Understanding the cycling of water, sediments, and nutrients is important as the region faces climatic and anthropogenic change. Congo Basin Hydrology, Climate, and Biogeochemistry: A Foundation for the Future explores variations in and influences on rainfall, hydrology and hydraulics, and sediment and carbon dynamics. It features contributions from experts in the region and their international collaborators. Volume highlights include: New in-situ and remotely sensed measurements and model results Use of historic data to assess precipitation and hydrologic changes Exploration of water exchange between wetlands and rivers Biogeochemical processes in the Congo''s forests and wetlands A scientific foundation for hydrologic resourceTable of ContentsList of Contributors ix Preface xvii 1 Congo Basin Research: Building a Foundation for the Future 1Raphael M. Tshimanga, Guy D. Moukandi N’kaya, Alain Laraque, Sharon E. Nicholson, Jean-Marie Kileshye Onema, Raymond Lumbuenamo, and Douglas Alsdorf Part I Influences on Rainfall 2 Central African Climate: Advances and Gaps 15Wilfried Pokam Mba, Derbetini Appolinaire Vondou, and Pierre Honore Kamsu-Tamo 3 The Rainfall and Convective Regime over Equatorial Africa, with Emphasis on the Congo Basin 25Sharon E. Nicholson 4 Influence of “Slab-Ocean” Parameterization in a Regional Climate Model (RegCM4) over Central Africa 49François Xavier Mengouna, Derbetini Appolinaire Vondou, Armand Joel Komkoua Mbienda, Thierry C. Fotso-Nguemo, Denis Sonkoué, Zéphirin Yepdo-Djomou, and Pascal M. Igri 5 Understanding the Influence of Climate Variability on Surface Water Hydrology in the Congo Basin 63Christopher E. Ndehedehe, Vagner G. Ferreira, Augusto Getirana, and Nathan O. Agutu 6 Hydroclimatic Dynamics of Upstream Ubangi River at Mobaye, Central African Republic: Comparative Study of the Role of Savannah and Equatorial Forest 83Cyriaque-Rufin Nguimalet, Didier Orange, Jean-Pascal Waterendji, and Athanase Yambele 7 Evaluation of the Tropical Rainfall Measuring Mission (TRMM) 3B42 and 3B43 Products Relative to Synoptic Weather Station Observations over Cameroon 97Pascal M. Igri, Roméo Stève Tanessong, Derbetini Appolinaire Vondou, Wilfried Pokam Mba, Taguemfo Kammalac Jores, Samuel Kaïssassou, Guy Merlin Guenang, Armand Joel Komkoua Mbienda, and Zéphirin Yepdo-Djomou Part II Variations in Rainfall and Runoff 8 A New Look at Hydrology in the Congo Basin, Based on the Study of Multi-Decadal Time Series 123Guy D. Moukandi N’kaya, Alain Laraque, Jean-Emmanuel Paturel, Georges Gulemvuga Guzanga, Gil Mahé, and Raphael M. Tshimanga 9 Historical Changes in Rainfall Patterns over the Congo Basin and Impacts on Runoff (1903–2010) 145Christopher E. Ndehedehe and Nathan O. Agutu 10 Water Budgets and Droughts under Current and Future Conditions in the Congo River Basin 165Venkataramana Sridhar, Hyunwoo Kang, Syed A. Ali, Gode B. Bola, Raphael M. Tshimanga, and Venkataraman Lakshmi 11 Spatiotemporal Variability of Droughts in the Congo River Basin: The Role of Atmospheric Moisture Transport 187Rogert Sorí, Milica Stojanovic, Raquel Nieto, Margarida L. R. Liberato, and Luis Gimeno Part III Hydrology and Hydraulics 12 Two Decades of Hydrologic Modeling and Predictions in the Congo River Basin: Progress and Prospect for Future Investigations 207Raphael M. Tshimanga 13 Sources and Sinks of Water of the Cuvette Centrale Wetlands Using Multiple Remote Sensing Measurements and a Hydrologic Model 237Ting Yuan, Hyongki Lee, R. Edward Beighley, Hahn Chul Jung, and Raphael M. Tshimanga 14 Investigating the Role of the Cuvette Centrale in the Hydrology of the Congo River Basin 247Pankyes Datok, Clément Fabre, Sabine Sauvage, Guy D. Moukandi N’kaya, Adrien Paris, Vanessa Dos Santos, Alain Laraque, and José-Miguel Sánchez-Pérez 15 Estimation of Bathymetry for Modeling Multi-thread Channel Hydraulics: Application to the Congo River Middle Reach 275Andrew B. Carr, Mark A. Trigg, Raphael M. Tshimanga, Mark W. Smith, Duncan J. Borman, and Paul D. Bates 16 Reviewing Applications of Remote Sensing Techniques to Hydrologic Research in Sub-Saharan Africa, with a Special Focus on the Congo Basin 295Guy J.-P. Schumann, Delwyn K. Moller, Louise Croneborg-Jones, and Konstantinos M. Andreadis 17 Spatial Hydrology and Applications in the Congo River Basin 323Christophe Brachet, Alice Andral, Georges Gulemvuga Guzanga, Blaise-Leandre Tondo, Pierre-Olivier Malaterre, and Sebastien Legrand 18 Monitoring Hydrological Variables from Remote Sensing and Modeling in the Congo River Basin 339Adrien Paris, Stéphane Calmant, Marielle Gosset, Ayan S. Fleischmann, Taina Sampaio Xavier Conchy, Pierre-André Garambois, Jean-Pierre Bricquet, Fabrice Papa, Raphael M. Tshimanga, Georges Gulemvuga Guzanga, Vinícius Alencar Siqueira, Blaise-Leandre Tondo, Rodrigo Paiva, Joecila Santos da Silva, and Alain Laraque 19 Long-Term Hydrological Variations of the Ogooué River Basin 367Sakaros Bogning, Fréderic Frappart, Gil Mahé, Fernando Niño, Adrien Paris, Joëlle Sihon, Franck Ghomsi, Fabien Blarel, Jean-Pierre Bricquet, Raphaël Onguene, Jacques Etame, Frédérique Seyler, Marie-Claire Paiz, and Jean-Jacques Braun Part IV Sediments and Carbon 20 Fluvial Carbon Dynamics across the Land to Ocean Continuum of Great Tropical Rivers: the Amazon and Congo 393Jeffrey E. Richey, Robert G. M. Spencer, Travis W. Drake, and Nicholas D. Ward 21 Measuring Geomorphological Change on the Congo River Using Century-Old Navigation Charts 413Mark A. Trigg, Andrew B. Carr, Mark W. Smith, and Raphael M. Tshimanga 22 Site Selection, Design, and Implementation of a Sediment Sampling Program on the Kasai River, a Major Tributary of the Congo River 427Catherine A. Mushi, Preksedis M. Ndomba, Raphael M. Tshimanga, Mark A. Trigg, Jeffrey Neal, Gode B. Bola, Pierre Mulamba Kabuya, Andrew B. Carr, Jules T. Beya, Paul D. Bates, and Felix Mtalo 23 New Measurements of Water Dynamics and Sediment Transport along the Middle Reach of the Congo River and the Kasai Tributary 447Raphael M. Tshimanga, Mark A. Trigg, Jeffrey Neal, Preksedis M. Ndomba, Denis A. Hughes, Andrew B. Carr, Pierre Mulamba Kabuya, Gode B. Bola, Catherine A. Mushi, Jules T. Beya, Felly K. Ngandu, Gabriel M. Mokango, Felix Mtalo, and Paul D. Bates Part V Water Resources 24 Towards a Framework of Catchment Classification for Hydrologic Predictions and Water Resources Management in the Ungauged Basin of the Congo River: An a priori Approach 471Raphael M. Tshimanga, Gode B. Bola, Pierre Mulamba Kabuya, Landry Nkaba, Jeffrey Neal, Laurence Hawker, Mark A. Trigg, Paul D. Bates, Denis A. Hughes, Alain Laraque, Ross Woods, and Thorsten Wagener 25 The Environmental Issues of the Ubangui Water Transfer Project to Lake Chad 449Chanel Nzango, Pascal Bartout, Laurent Touchart, and Cyriaque-Rufin Nguimalet 26 Variability Of Lake Chad: What Hydraulic Management Will Preserve Natural Resources? 513Hadiza Kiari Fougou and Jacques Lemoalle 27 Multi-Return Periods, Flood Hazards, and Risk Assessment in the Congo River Basin 519Gode B. Bola, Raphael M. Tshimanga, Jeffrey Neal, Laurence Hawker, Mark A. Trigg, Lukanda Mwamba, and Paul D. Bates 28 Putting River Users at the Heart of Hydraulics and Morphology Research in the Congo Basin 541Mark A. Trigg, Raphael M. Tshimanga, Preksedis M. Ndomba, Felix Mtalo, Denis A. Hughes, Catherine A. Mushi, Gode B. Bola, Pierre Mulamba Kabuya, Andrew B. Carr, Mark Bernhofen, Jeffrey Neal, Jules T. Beya, Felly K. Ngandu, and Paul D. Bates Index 555

Read more less

Book SynopsisTable of ContentsContents Dedication Preface Foreward: Climate Change and the PandemicAcknoledgements The Editors The Contributors Commentary on COVID-19, Climate Change, and Human Health...xxiJay Lemery, Kim Knowlton, Cecilia Sorensen, and Hanna Lindstadt Chapter 1 Primer on Climate Science...1Christopher K. Uejio, James D. Tamerius, Yoonjung Ahn, and Elaina Gonsoroski Scientific ConsensusWeather, Climate Variability, Climate Change and Scientific TheoryEnergy BalanceEvidence of a Changing Climate Projected Future Climate Changes Acknowledgement References Chapter 2 Climate Related Disasters: The Role of Prevention for Managing Health Risk...25Mark E KeimIntroduction Global TrendsPublic Health Impact of Climate-Related Disasters, in General Public Health Impact of Climate-Related Disasters, According to HazardManaging the Health Risk of Climate-Related DisastersSummary References Chapter 3 Health Impacts of Extreme Heat...47 Xiangmei (May) Wu and Rupa Basu IntroductionHeat-Triggered Health EffectsFactors Influencing Health Effects of Heat Exposure Adaptation, Mitigation, and Resilience Summary References Chapter 4 Climate Change Impacts on the Hydrologic Cycle and Waterborne Diseases...67Jan C. Semenza Changes in Hydrology Caused by Climate Change Waterborne Pathogens Sensitive to Climate Change Adaptation Strategies Summary Acknowledgment Online Resources References Chapter 5 Degraded Air Quality...93Kim Knowlton an Vijay S. Limaye Climate Change and Air Quality Air Pollutants Affected by Climate Change Wildfires Drought Coccidiomycosis and Respiratory Health Mold and Fungi Air Pollution- Vulnerable Populations Future Projections of Climate Change Effects on Air PollutionMitigation: Health Benefits of Reducing Carbon Pollution and Assoicated Co-Pollutant Air PollutionAdaptation: Climate Health Preparedness and Reducing Air Pollution Vulnerability ConclusionOnline ResourcesReferences Chapter 6 Potential Risks from Cyanobacterial and Algal Blooms...115J.S Metcalf and N.R. Souza Introduction Toxic Producing Groups of Algae Effects of Cyanobacterial and Algal Toxins How Will Climate Change Affect Algal and Cyanobacterial Blooms and Toxins? Long-Term Solutions and Remediation Emerging Questions and Conclusions References Chapter 7 Climate Change, Carbon Dioxide, and Public Health: The Plant Biology Perspective...131Lewis H. Ziska and Kristie L. Ebi Introduction Direct Consequences Indirect Consequences Conclusion References Chapter 8 Climate and Its Impact on Vector-Borne Diseases...151Andrea G. Buchwald, Jada F. Garofalo, Kenneth L. Gage, Charles B. Beard, and Rosemary RochfordArbovirusesMalariaLyme Disease in the United StatesSummary and ConclusionsReferences Chapter 9 Food Systems Transformation: Toward Sustainable and Healthy Diets for All...171Cristina Tirado Impacts of Climate Change and Variability on Food Security and Malnutrition Vulnerability to Climate Impacts on Food Insecurity and Malnutrition Foodborne and Waterborne Diseases and Emerging Risks Integrated Multisectoral Adapation for MalnutritionSustainable and Healthy Food Systems and Dietary Patterns ConclusionsReferences Chapter 10 Climate Change and Population Mental Health...187 Salma M. Abdalla, Abdulrahman M. El-Sayed, and Sandro Galea Overview Climate Change Effect on Mental Health: Mechanisms High Ambient Temperature and HeatwavesNatural Disasters Forced Migration Economics, Geopolitics, and Violent Conflict Phsyical Health A Disproportionate Burden Common Causes of Climate Change and Mental HealthConclusion References Chapter 11 Worker Health...203Miranda Dally and Lee S. Newman Introduction HazardsMigrant Workers and Climate Change Adaptation and Response Worker, Family, and Societal Burden ConclusionsReferences Chapter 12 Women's Health and Climate Change: The Impact of Gender...223Tracy A. Cushing and Cecilia J. Sorensen IntroductionDirect Health Impacts of Climate Change on Women Temperature Air Quality Climate-Related Disasters and Forced MigrationFood Insecurity Water ScarcityInfectious Diseases and Vector-Borne Illness The Role of Women and Gener in Climate Change Policy and Planning Summary ReferencesChapter 13 Climate Modeling for Health Impacts...235Kristopher B. Karnauskas Greenhouse Gases and Radiative ForcingWhat Is a Global Climate Model?Global Climate Models and Global Change Science Summary and Closing RemarksReferences Chapter 14 Climate and Health Vulnerability Assessments: New Approaches and Tools for Adaptation Planning...249 Peter Berry, Kristie L. Ebi, Rebekka Schnitter, Louise Aubin, and Sherilee Harper IntroductionThe Role of Vulnerability and Adaptation Assessments in Preparing for Climate Change Impacts on HealthMethods for Undertaking a Vulnerability and Adaptation Assessment The Path Forward: Lessons Learned and Opportunities for Vulnerability and Adaptation AssessmentsThe Role of Indigenous Knowledge in Climate Change and Health Vulnerability and Adaptation AssessmentsSummary References Chapter 15 Climate Change Health Impact Projections: Looking into the Future...267Nikhil A. Ranadive and Jeremy J. Hess A Conceptual Overview of Climate Change Health Impact Projection ModelingThe Role of GCM ProjectionsThe Role of Scenarios Characterizations of Projected ExposuresChoosing and Quantifying Exposure-Outcome AssociationsProjecting Health Impacts of Extreme Weather Events Comparisons and the Counterfactual Merging Data Streams in the Climate Change Health Impact Model Climate Change Health Impact Projections in the Health Literature Characterization of Risk Frontiers in Climate Change Health Impact ProjectionSummary References Chapter 16 Protecting Environmental Justice Communities from the Detrimental Impacts of Climate Change...289Cecilia Martinez and Nicky Sheats IntroductionClimate Resiliency and Environmental Justice Cumulative Impacts, Environmental Justice and Climate Change Air Quality, Environmental Justice and Climate Change Heat Waves, Environmental Justice and Climate Change Extreme Weather Events and Environmental Justice Indigenous Rights and Climate Change Next Steps Summary References and Further Reading Chapter 17 Climate Change Communication...307Adam Corner, Chris Shaw, Stuart Capstick, and Nick PidgeonIntroductionPublic Understanding of Climate Change and Principle of Climate Change CommunicationCommunicating the Impacts of Climate Change Communicating Climate Change through a Focus on Piublic Health Summary References and Further Reading Chapter 18 International Perspective on Climate Change Adaptation Kristie L. Ebi Introduction Historical Perspective International Framework for AdaptationAssessing Adaptation Needs and OptionsNAPAs and NAPs Adaptation OptionSummary References Chapter 19 Health Co-Benefits of Climate Mitigation Strategies...343 Elizabeth J. Carlton, Amber S. Khan, and Justin V. Remais Introduction Climate Mitigation Estimating the Health Co-Benefits of Climate Mitigation Climate Mitigation Health Co-Benefits by Sector Challenges and ConsiderationsSummary References Chapter 20 International Institutions and Global Governance on Climate Change...365Ambereen K. Shaffie Introduction Challenges to Creating Effective Health-Climate Policies International Governance Structures Addressing Climate MitigationAn Introduction to Legal Instruments Relevant to the Health-Climate NexusClimate NegotiationsConclusionReferences and Further Reading Chapter 21 Climate Change and the Right to Health...393 Alison Blaiklock, Carmel Williams, and Rhys Jones Introduction What are Human Rights? What is the Right to Health? Climate Crisis Impacts on the Right to HealthUnjust Disparities Human Rights-Based Approaches to the Climate CrisisSummary References Chapter 22 Climate Change and Disaster Risk Reduction...407Virginia Murray, Debra Parkinson, and Ellen Bloomer Overview Climate-Related Disasters and Their ImpactsThe 2015 UN Landmark Agreements The Sendai Framework for Disaster Risk ReductionWHO's Role in the Implementation of the Sendai Framework Roles and Responsibilities of Health Care Professionals in Implementing the Sendai Framework Summary References Chapter 23 Climate Change and Forced Migration Craig Spencer, Amit Chandra, and Micaela Y. Arthur Introduction The Decision to Migrate Climate Change and Migration: A Geographic Perspective International Frameworks and Conventions Governing Forced Migrant Protection Climate Change Risks and Forced Migration Summary Online Resources References Chapter 24 Valuing Climate Change Impacts on Human Health...433Allison Crimmins Introduction: Why Do We Value the Climate Change Impacts on Human Health?Economic Valuation Economic Models Exmaples of Health Damage Estimates from Climate Change Summary References Chapter 25 Health Care System Resilience...455Caitlin S. Rublee, Emilie Calvello Hynes and John M. Balbus Introduction Definitions Impacts of Extreme Weather Events on Health Care Systems Natural Systems and ResourcesInternational Frameworks for Health Care System Resilience Green and Resilient Health Care Case Studies Econimics and Equity Research Needs Summary References Chapter 26 Health Professional Climate Engagement...477Amy Collins, Shanda Demorest, and Sarah Spengeman IntroductionSocial Movements Advocacy within the Health Care Sector Clinically Sustainable Health Care Health Professional Leadership for Broader Social Change Encouraging Trends Summary Online Resources References Chapter 27 Specific Impacts Upon Human Health...497Caleb Dresser and Satchit Balsari IntroductionCardiovascular Disease Respiratory Disease Pneumonic Plague Pulmonary HantavirusRenal Disease Neurologic DiseaseReproductive Health and Disease Ocular Disease Hematology and Oncology Psychiatric Disease Dermatologic Disease Gastrointestinal Disease Endocrine Disease Multisystem Heat-Related IllnessInfectious Disease, Immunology and ToxicologySummary ReferencesChapter 28 Climate Change and Loss of Biodiversity...521Richard Salkowe and Mark R. Hafen Introduction Causes and Consequences of Biodiversity LossHistorical Perspective Biodiversity loss in the 21st Century Marine and Coastal Ecosystems Polar Ocean Ecosystems Coastal Ecosystems Rainforest Ecosystems Desert Ecosystems Mountain Ecosystems Summary References Chapter 29 Ecosystem Services...537 Lydia Olander, Sara Mason, Heather Tallis, Joleah Lamb, Yuta J. Masuda and Randall KramerWhat are Ecosystem Services? How does Climate Change Affect Ecosystem Services that Have an Impact on Human Health?Ecosystem Solutions that Reduce Climate Change Impacts on Human Health Summary References Chapter 30 Climate Change and Health in Alaska...561 Micah Hahn IntroductionEnvironmental Change in Alaska How is Alaska Different from the Contiguous United States?Climate-Related Health Impacts in Alaska OneHealth Surveillance for Climate-Related Exposures and Health Outcomes in Alaska Climate Adaptation Planning in Alaska Next Steps in Addressing Climate and Health in Alaska Conclusion Acknowledgement References Chapter 31 The Global Energy Transition and Public Health in a Changing Climate...583Hanna Linstadt, Cecilia J. Sorensen and Morgan D. Bazilian IntroductionCurrent Trends in Global Energy Supply The Energy Transition and Climate Change Global Energy Poverty and the SDGs Clean Energy Transitions and Health Conclusion References Loss of Coral Reefs...591 Carolyn Sotka The Nurses Climate Challenge: A Model for Health Professional Climate Action...600Shanda Demorset Glossary Index

Read more less

Book SynopsisLearnfrom this integrated approach to the management and restoration of ecosystemsedited by an international leader in the field TheHandbook of Ecological and Ecosystem Engineeringdeliversa comprehensive overview of the latest research and practical developments in the rapidly evolving fields of ecological and ecosystem engineering.Beginning with an introduction to the theory and practice of ecological engineering and ecosystem services, the book addresses a wide variety of issues central to the restorationand remediation of ecological environments. The bookcontains fulsome analyses of the restoration, rehabilitation, conservation, sustainability, reconstruction, remediation, and reclamation of ecosystems using ecological engineering techniques.Case studies are used to highlight practical applications of the theory discussed within. The material in theHandbook of Ecological and Ecosystem Engineeringis particularly relevant at a time when the human population is dramaticallyrising,and tTable of ContentsList of Contributors xvii Preface xxi 1 Ecological Engineering and Ecosystem Services – Theory and Practice 1Fábio Carvalho Nunes, Thaís de Marchi Soares, Lander de Jesus Alves, José Rodrigues de Souza Filho, Cláudia Cseko Nolasco de Carvalho, and Majeti Narasimha Vara Prasad 1.1 Introduction 1 1.2 Ecological Engineering: History and Definition 3 1.3 Ecosystem Services: History, Concepts, and Dimensions 7 1.3.1 Sizing Ecosystem Services 10 1.3.2 Agriculture and Ecosystem Services 15 1.4 Final Considerations: Challenges for the Future 19 Notes 20 References 20 2 Ecological and Ecosystem Engineering for Economic-Environmental Revitalization 25Bruno Barbosa and Ana Luísa Fernando 2.1 Introduction 25 2.2 Revitalization of Physical/Environmental Factors 27 2.2.1 Low Temperature 27 2.2.2 Limited Soil Drainage and Shallow Rooting Depth 28 2.2.3 Unfavorable Texture and Stoniness 29 2.2.4 Sloping Areas 30 2.2.5 Dryness 30 2.2.6 Waterlogging 31 2.3 Revitalization of Chemical Factors 32 2.3.1 Acidity 32 2.3.2 Heavy Metals and Organic Contaminants 33 2.3.3 Salinity and Sodicity 34 2.4 Economic Revitalization of Degraded Soil Ecosystems 35 2.5 Conclusions 36 References 37 3 Environmental Issues and Priority Areas for Ecological Engineering Initiatives 47Sanchayita Rajkhowa, Nazmun Ara Khanom, and Jyotirmoy Sarma 3.1 Introduction 47 3.2 Basic Concepts of Ecological Engineering 50 3.3 Practice and Implication of Ecological Engineering 53 3.4 Priority Areas for Ecological Engineering 54 3.4.1 Coastal Ecosystem Restoration 55 3.4.2 Mangrove Restoration 56 3.4.3 River and Wetland Restoration 57 3.4.4 Ecological Engineering in Soil Restoration and Agriculture 59 3.5 Conclusion 61 Notes 62 References 63 4 Soil Meso- and Macrofauna Indicators of Restoration Success in Rehabilitated Mine Sites 67Sara Pelaez Sanchez, Ronan Courtney, and Olaf Schmidt 4.1 Introduction 67 4.2 Restoration to Combat Land Degradation 67 4.3 Mine Rehabilitation 68 4.3.1 Mine Tailings 68 4.3.2 Rehabilitation of Mine Tailings 68 4.3.3 The Challenge of Metal Mine Rehabilitation 68 4.4 Restoration Success Assessment: Monitoring Diversity, Vegetation, and Ecological Processes 69 4.4.1 Monitoring Diversity 70 4.4.2 Vegetation 70 4.4.3 Ecological Processes 71 4.5 Gaps in the Assessment of Restoration Success in Mine Sites 72 4.6 Increasing Restoration Success by Enhancing Soil Biodiversity and Soil Multifunctionality 73 4.7 Using Keystone Species and Ecosystem Engineers in Restoration 74 4.7.1 Earthworms 83 4.7.2 Ants 84 4.7.3 Termites 85 4.7.4 Collembola and Mites 85 4.8 Conclusions and Further Perspective for the Restoration of Metalliferous Tailings 85 Acknowledgements 86 References 86 5 Ecological Engineering and Green Infrastructure in Mitigating Emerging Urban Environmental Threats 95Florin-Constantin Mihai, Petra Schneider, and Mihail Eva 5.1 Dimensions of Ecological Engineering in the Frame of Ecosystem Service Provision 95 5.2 Landfill Afteruse Practices Based on Ecological Engineering and Green Infrastructure 97 5.2.1 Old Landfill Closure and Rehabilitation Procedures 97 5.2.2 Landfill Restoration Examples Around the World 98 5.2.2.1 Conventional Landfill Closure (Campulung, Romania) 98 5.2.2.2 Elbauenpark Including Am Cracauer Anger Landfill (Magdeburg, Germany) 99 5.2.2.3 World Cup Park (Nanjido Landfill, Seoul, South Korea) 99 5.2.2.4 Fudekeng Environmental Restoration Park (Taiwan) 100 5.2.2.5 Hong Kong 100 5.2.2.6 Hyria Landfill Site (Tel Aviv, Israel) 101 5.2.2.7 Valdemingomez Forest Park (Madrid, Spain) 102 5.2.2.8 Freshkills Park – A Mega Restoration Project in the US 103 5.3 Role of Ecological Engineering in Transforming Brownfields into Greenfields 104 5.3.1 UGI Options for Brownfield Recycling 107 5.3.2 Pilot Case: Restoration of a Brownfield to Provide ES – Albert Railway Station (Dresden, Germany) Transformation into the Weißeritz Greenbelt 107 5.4 Green Infrastructures for Mitigating Urban Transport-Induced Threats 112 5.4.1 Transportation Heritage from the Industrial Period 112 5.4.2 The Cases of the Rose Kennedy Greenway and Cheonggyecheon River Restoration 113 5.4.2.1 The Concept: Expressway-to-Greenway Conversion 113 5.4.2.2 Environmental Efficiency and Effectiveness 114 5.4.2.3 Social Impact 116 5.4.2.4 Economic Efficiency 116 5.5 Conclusions 117 References 118 6 Urban Environmental Issues and Mitigation by Applying Ecological and Ecosystem Engineering 123Shailendra Yadav, Suvha Lama, and Atya Kapley 6.1 Urbanization 123 6.2 Global Trends of Urbanization and Its Consequences 124 6.3 Urban Environmental Issues 125 6.3.1 Physical Urban Environmental Issues 126 6.3.1.1 Urban Heat Islands 126 6.3.1.2 Urban Flooding 127 6.3.1.3 Urban Pollution (Air, Water, Noise) and Waste Management 128 6.3.2 Biological Urban Environmental Issues 130 6.3.2.1 Declining Urban Ecosystem Services Due to Loss of Biodiversity 130 6.3.2.2 Increasing Disease Epidemiology 131 6.4 Ecosystem Engineering 133 6.5 Approaches for Mitigation of Urban Environmental Issues 134 6.5.1 Nature-Based Solutions 134 6.5.1.1 Green Infrastructure (GI) 134 6.5.1.2 Urban Wetlands and Riparian Forests 136 6.5.1.3 Solar Energy 136 6.5.2 Artificial Engineering Approaches 137 6.5.3 Landfill Gas as an Alternative Source of Energy: Waste to Wealth 137 6.5.3.1 Wastewater/Sewage Treatment Plants as Sources of Energy 137 6.5.3.2 Rainwater Harvesting 137 6.5.3.3 Constructed Floating Islands for Water Treatment 138 6.5.3.4 Microgrids 138 6.6 Future Perspective 138 Acknowledgments 139 References 139 7 Soil Fertility Restoration, Theory and Practice 147V. Matichenkov and E. Bocharnikova 7.1 Introduction 147 7.2 Materials and Methods 148 7.3 Results 149 7.4 Discussion and Conclusions 151 Acknowledgment 155 References 155 8 Extracellular Soil Enzymes Act as Moderators to Restore Carbon in Soil Habitats 159Rupinder Kaur and Anand Narain Singh 8.1 Introduction 159 8.2 Soil Organic Matter (SOM) 161 8.3 Soil Organic Carbon (SOC) 162 8.4 Soil Carbon Sequestration 162 8.5 Extracellular Soil Enzymes 164 8.6 Interactive Role of Extracellular Soil Enzymes in Soil Carbon Transformation 166 8.6.1 Cellulase 167 8.6.2 β-Glucosidase 169 8.6.3 Invertase 170 8.6.4 Amylase 170 8.6.5 Xylanase 171 8.7 Conclusion 172 References 172 9 Ecological Engineering for Solid Waste Segregation, Reduction, and Resource Recovery – A Contextual Analysis in Brazil 183Luís P. Azevedo, Fernando G. da Silva Araújo, Carlos A.F. Lagarinhos, Jorge A.S. Tenório, Denise C.R. Espinosa, and Majeti Narasimha Vara Prasad 9.1 Introduction 183 9.2 Municipal Solid Waste in Brazil 188 9.3 Compostable Waste 189 9.4 Anaerobic Digestion 190 9.5 Recycling 190 9.6 Burning Waste Tires 190 9.7 Energy Recovery 191 9.8 Coprocessing Industrial Waste in Cement Kilns 192 9.9 Conclusions 193 References 195 10 Urban Floods and Mitigation by Applying Ecological and Ecosystem Engineering 201Jyotirmoy Sarma and Sanchayita Rajkhowa 10.1 Sustainable Ecosystems through Engineering Approaches 201 10.2 Flooding and, Specifically, Urban Flooding as a Problem of Interest 202 10.3 Causes and Impacts of Urban Flooding 204 10.4 Protection Against and Mitigation of Urban Flooding in the Context of Sustainability 207 10.4.1 Living with Floods as a Sustainable Approach 208 10.4.2 Urban Flood Risk Management 208 10.4.3 Integrated and Interactive Flood Management 209 10.4.4 Structural and Nonstructural Measures for Flood Control 210 10.4.5 River and Wetland Restoration 211 10.4.6 Low Impact Development (LID) and Best Management Practices (BMPs) 214 10.5 Conclusions and Future Scope 215 References 216 11 Ecological Engineering and Restoration of Mine Ecosystems 219Marcin Pietrzykowski 11.1 Background and Definitions 219 11.2 Ecological Criteria for Successful Mine Site Restoration 222 11.3 Examples of Reclamation Technology and Afforestation in Mining Areas 223 11.4 Selected Reclamation Practices Versus Mining Extraction and Environmental Conditions 226 11.5 Final Comments and Remarks 227 References 228 12 Ecological Restoration of Abandoned Mine Land: Theory to Practice 231Jitendra Ahirwal and Subodh Kumar Maiti 12.1 Introduction 231 12.2 Integration of Ecology Theory, Restoration Ecology, and Ecological Restoration 233 12.2.1 Disturbance 233 12.2.2 Succession 233 12.2.3 Fragmentation 233 12.2.4 Ecosystem Functions 233 12.2.5 Restoration 233 12.2.6 Reclamation 234 12.2.7 Rehabilitation 234 12.2.8 Regeneration 234 12.2.9 Recovery 234 12.3 Restoration Planning 235 12.4 Components of Restoration 236 12.4.1 Natural Processes 236 12.4.2 Physical and Nutritional Constraints 236 12.4.3 Species Diversity 237 12.5 Afforestation of Mine-Degraded Land 237 12.5.1 Miyawaki Planting Methods 237 12.6 Methods of Evaluating Ecological Restoration Success 239 12.6.1 Criteria for Restoration Success 239 12.6.2 Indicator Parameters of a Restored Ecosystem 240 12.6.3 Soil Quality Index 241 12.7 Development of a Post-Mining Ecosystem: A Case Study in India 242 12.8 Conclusions and Future Research 244 References 245 13 Wetland, Watershed, and Lake Restoration 247Bhupinder Dhir 13.1 Introduction 247 13.2 Renovation of Wastewater 247 13.2.1 Physical Methods 248 13.2.2 Chemical Methods 248 13.2.3 Biological Methods 248 13.2.4 Other Methods 249 13.3 Restoration of Bodies of Water 250 13.3.1 Watersheds 251 13.3.2 Wetlands 252 13.3.2.1 Methods of Restoring Wetlands 253 13.3.3 Rivers 253 13.3.4 Lakes 254 13.3.5 Streams 254 13.3.6 Case Studies 255 13.4 Problems Encountered in Restoration Projects 255 13.5 Conclusion 256 References 256 14 Restoration of Riverine Health: An Ecohydrological Approach –Flow Regimes and Aquatic Biodiversity 261S.P. Biswas 14.1 Introduction 261 14.2 Habitat Ecology 261 14.2.1 Riverine Habitats 262 14.2.2 Linked Ecosystems 262 14.3 Riverine Issues 262 14.3.1 Bank Erosion, Siltation, and Aggradations of Rivers 263 14.3.2 Deforestation in Catchment Areas 264 14.3.3 River Pollution and Invasive Species 266 14.3.4 Fishing Pressure 266 14.3.5 Status of Wetlands (FPLs) 267 14.3.6 Regulated Rivers and Their Impacts 267 14.4 Ecorestoration of River Basins 268 14.4.1 Environmental Flow 268 14.4.2 Success Story of a Conservation Effort for Aquatic Fauna 268 14.4.2.1 River Dolphins 268 14.4.2.2 Hilsa Fishery 270 14.4.3 Biomonitoring of Riverine Health and Ecosystem Engineering 270 14.4.4 Integrated River Basin Management 271 14.5 Summary and Conclusion 273 Acknowledgments 274 References 274 15 Ecosystem Services of the Phoomdi Islands of Loktak, a Dying Ramsar Site in Northeast India 279Sijagurumayum Geetanjali Devi, Niteshwori Thongam, Maibam Dhanaraj Meitei, and Majeti Narasimha Vara Prasad 15.1 What Are Ecosystem Services? 279 15.2 Phoomdi Islands of Loktak 279 15.3 Ecosystem Degradation of Loktak 280 15.4 Ecosystem Services Provided by the Phoomdi Islands of Loktak 284 15.5 Phoomdi and Provisioning Services 284 15.6 Phoomdi as Reservoirs of Biodiversity 287 15.7 Phoomdi and Fisheries 288 15.8 Phoomdi and Cultural Services 288 15.9 Phoomdi and Regulating Services 289 15.10 Phoomdi and Supporting Services 289 15.11 Conclusion 290 Acknowledgments 291 References 291 16 The Application of Reefs in Shoreline Protection 295Anu Joy and Anu Gopinath 16.1 General Introduction 295 16.2 Types of Coral Reefs 296 16.3 Global Distribution of Coral Reefs 296 16.4 Benefits of Coral Reefs 296 16.5 Threats to Coral Reefs 298 16.5.1 Global Threats 298 16.5.1.1 Ocean Acidification 299 16.5.1.2 Coral Bleaching 299 16.5.1.3 Cyclones 300 16.5.2 Local Threats 300 16.5.2.1 Over-Fishing and Destructive Fishing Methods 300 16.5.2.2 Coastal Development 300 16.5.2.3 Recreational Activities 300 16.5.2.4 Sedimentation 300 16.5.2.5 Coral Mining and Harvesting 300 16.5.2.6 Pollution 301 16.5.2.7 Invasive Species 301 16.6 Important Coral Reefs of the World 301 16.7 The Application of Reefs in Shoreline Protection 303 16.7.1 Coral Reefs 304 16.7.2 Oyster Reefs 307 16.7.3 Artificial Reefs 307 16.7.4 Coral Reef Restoration 308 16.7.5 Oyster Reef Restoration 309 16.8 Conclusion 310 References 310 17 Mangroves, as Shore Engineers, Are Nature-Based Solutions for Ensuring Coastal Protection 317Ajanta Dey, J.R.B. Alfred, Biswajit Roy Chowdhury, and Udo Censkowsky 17.1 Introduction 317 17.2 Sundarban: A Case Study 318 17.3 Restoration Models 319 17.4 Methodology 320 17.5 Results and Analysis 326 17.6 Conclusion 329 Acknowledgments 330 References 331 18 Forest Degradation Prevention Through Nature-Based Solutions: An Indian Perspective 333Purabi Saikia, Akash Nag, Rima Kumari, Amit Kumar, and M.L. Khan 18.1 Introduction 333 18.2 Causes of Forests Degradation and Present Status Forests in India 335 18.3 Effects of Forest Degradation 338 18.4 Forest Degradation Management Strategies 339 18.5 Policies for Preventing Forest Degradation 339 18.6 Ecological Engineering: A Tool for Restoration of Degraded Forests 341 18.7 Forest Landscape Restoration: A Nature-Based Solution 342 18.8 Success Stories of ER from India 342 18.9 Yamuna Biodiversity Park 343 18.10 Ecological Restoration in Corbett National Park 343 18.11 Conclusion and Recommendations 345 References 345 19 Restoring Ecosystem Services of Degraded Forests in a Changing Climate 353Smita Chaudhry, Gagan Preet Singh Sidhu, and Rashmi Paliwal 19.1 Introduction 353 19.2 Role of Forests in Maintaining Ecological Balance and Providing Services 354 19.2.1 Forests and Rainfall 355 19.2.2 Forests and Carbon Sequestration 355 19.2.3 Forests and Climate 356 19.2.4 Forests and Soil Erosion 356 19.2.5 Forest and Water Quality 357 19.3 Types of Forests in India 357 19.4 Forest Degradation 357 19.4.1 Invasive Alien Species 360 19.4.2 Forest Fires 361 19.4.3 Overpopulation and Exploitation of Forest Resources 361 19.4.4 Overgrazing 361 19.5 Impacts of Forest Degradation 362 19.5.1 Carbon Sequestration 362 19.6 Nutritional Status of Soil 362 19.7 Hydrological Regimes 362 19.8 Ecological Services 363 19.9 Social Implications 363 19.10 Methods for Restoring and Rehabilitating Forests 364 19.11 Conclusion 367 References 368 20 Forest Degradation Prevention 377Marta Jaskulak and Anna Grobelak 20.1 Introduction 377 20.2 The Problem of Forest Degradation 379 20.3 Assessing Levels of Forest Degradation 380 20.4 Drivers of Forest Degradation 382 20.4.1 Strategies to Address Causes of Forest Degradation 382 20.4.2 The Hierarchy of Land Degradation Responses 383 20.5 The Role of Forest Management in Degradation Prevention 384 20.5.1 Sustainable Forest Management (SFM) for Prevention of Degradation and the Restoration of Degraded Areas 385 20.6 Conclusions – Prioritization and Implementation 387 References 387 21 Use of Plants for Air Quality Improvement 391Richa Rai, Madhoolika Agrawal, and S.B. Agrawal 21.1 Introduction 391 21.2 Current Status of Air Pollutants 392 21.3 Green Roofs, Urban Forests, and Air Pollution 393 21.4 Traits for Phytoremediation of Air Pollution 397 21.4.1 Physiological and Biochemical Traits 398 21.5 Conclusions 400 References 400 22 Phylloremediation for Mitigating Air Pollution 405Majeti Narasimha Vara Prasad 22.1 Introduction 405 22.2 Significance of Tree Canopy Architecture and Types of Canopies for Mitigating Air Pollution 407 22.3 Air-Improving Qualities of Plants 414 22.3.1 Dust-Capturing Mechanisms Using Plants 414 22.3.2 Environmental Factors for Efficient Dust Capture by Plants 414 22.3.2.1 Light Intensity 414 22.3.2.2 Moisture 414 22.3.2.3 Wind Velocity 414 22.4 Effects of Vegetation on Urban Air Quality 414 22.4.1 Interception and Absorption of Pollution 414 22.4.2 Temperature Effects 416 22.4.3 Impact on Energy Use 416 22.5 Urban Air Quality Improvement through Dust-Capturing Plant Species 416 Acknowledgments 417 References 417 23 Green Belts for Sustainable Improvement of Air Quality 423S.B. Chaphekar, R.P. Madav, and Seemaa S. Ghate 23.1 Introduction 423 23.2 Tolerance of Plants to Air Pollutants 424 23.2.1 Agro-Climates in India 425 23.2.2 Green Belts 426 23.2.3 Choosing Plant Species 427 23.2.4 Designing Green Belts 427 23.2.4.1 Ground-Level Concentration (GLC) of Emitted Pollutants 427 23.2.4.2 Mathematical Model 429 23.2.4.3 Two Approaches 430 23.2.4.4 Planting Along Roadsides 430 23.2.4.5 Choice of Plants for Roadsides 431 23.2.4.6 Nurturing Green Belts 431 23.3 Conclusion 433 References 433 24 Air Quality Improvement Using Phytodiversity and Plant Architecture 437D.N. Magana-Arachchi and R.P. Wanigatunge 24.1 Introduction 437 24.2 Phytodiversity 438 24.3 Plant Architecture 438 24.3.1 Leaf Architecture – Regulation of Leaf Position 439 24.3.2 Development of Internal Leaf Architecture 439 24.4 Phytoremediation 440 24.4.1 Role of Plants During Particulate Matter and Gaseous Phytoremediation 440 24.4.2 Ways of Improving Air Quality 442 24.4.2.1 Outdoor Air Pollutants 442 24.4.2.2 Indoor Air Pollutants 444 24.4.2.3 Phyllosphere Microorganisms 444 24.5 Conclusion 446 Acknowledgment 446 References 446 25 Information Explosion in Digital Ecosystems and Their Management 451Chanchal Kumar Mitra and Majeti Narasimha Vara Prasad 25.1 Introduction 451 25.1.1 Digital Computers 452 25.1.2 Modern Architectures for Computer Systems 452 25.1.3 Microprocessors 454 25.1.4 Networks of Computers 454 25.1.5 Development of Databases 455 25.1.6 Data as Knowledge 456 25.2 Growth 456 25.2.1 Traditional Models for Growth 456 25.2.2 Growth Curves 457 25.2.3 Limits of Growth 458 25.2.4 Growth vs. Life 459 25.3 Sustainability 459 25.3.1 Production vs. Consumption 459 25.4 Knowledge vs. Information 460 25.5 Circulation of Information 460 25.6 Quality vs. Quantity 461 25.6.1 Case Study 1: Facebook and Cambridge Analytica Scandal 461 25.6.2 Case Study 2: Aarogya Setu Mobile App by National Informatics Centre (NIC) of the GoI 462 25.7 How Does the Digital Ecosystem Work? 462 25.7.1 Digital Ecosystem and Sustainable Development 463 25.7.2 SDG 4: Quality Education 465 25.7.3 SDG 8: Decent Work and Economic Growth 465 25.7.4 SDG 9: Industry, Innovation, and Infrastructure 465 25.7.5 SDG 11: Sustainable Cities and Communities 466 25.7.6 SDG 12: Responsible Consumption and Production 466 25.8 Conclusions 466 References 466 26 Nanotechnology in Ecological and Ecosystem Engineering 469L.R. Sendanayake, H.A.D.B. Amarasiri, and Nadeesh M. Adassooriya 26.1 Ecology, Ecosystem, and Ecosystem Engineering 469 26.2 Nanomaterials, Nanotechnology, and Nanoscience 469 26.3 Nanotechnology in Ecological and Ecosystem-Engineering 470 26.4 Nanotechnology to Remediate Environmental Pollution 470 26.5 Environmental Remediation 471 26.6 Surface Water Remediation 471 26.6.1 Adsorption 472 26.6.2 Photocatalysis 473 26.6.3 Disinfection 474 26.6.4 Nanomembranes 475 26.7 Groundwater Remediation and Soil Remediation 475 26.8 Air Remediation 478 26.9 Future Scope of Nanotechnology and Nanoscience in Ecological and Ecosystem Engineering 479 References 480 Index 487

Read more less

Book SynopsisExtraction Techniques for Environmental Analysis Explore the analytical approach to extraction techniques In Extraction Techniques for Environmental Analysis, accomplished environmental scientist and researcher John R. Dean delivers a comprehensive discussion of the extraction techniques used for organic compounds relevant to environmental analysis. In the book, extraction techniques for aqueous, air, and solid environmental matrices are explored and case studies that highlight those techniques are included. Readers will find in-depth treatments of specific extraction techniques suitable for adoption in their own laboratories, as well as reviews of relevant analytical techniques used for the analysis of organic compound extracts (with a focus on chromatographic separation and detection). Extraction Techniques for Environmental Analysis also includes a chapter that extensively covers the requirements for an analytical laboratory, including health and safety standards, as well as: A Table of ContentsPreface xv About the Author xvii Acknowledgements xix Section A Initial Considerations 1 1 The Analytical Approach 3 1.1 Introduction 3 1.2 Environmental Organic Compounds of Concern 4 1.3 Essentials of Practical Work 12 1.4 Health and Safety 15 1.5 Considerations for Data Presentation 21 1.5.1 Useful Tips on Presenting Data in Tables 21 1.5.2 Useful Tips on Presenting Data in Graphical Form 21 1.6 Use and Determination of Significant Figures 21 1.7 Units 23 1.8 Calibration and Quantitative Analysis 24 1.9 Terminology in Quantitative Analysis 24 1.10 Preparing Solutions for Quantitative Work 25 1.11 Calibration Graphs 27 1.12 The Internal Standard 28 1.13 Limits of Detection/Quantitation 29 1.14 Dilution or Concentration Factors 31 1.15 Quality Assurance 32 1.16 Use of Certified Reference Materials 33 1.17 Applications 34 Further Reading 39 Section B Sampling 41 2 Sampling and Storage 43 2.1 Introduction 43 2.2 Sampling Strategy 44 2.3 Types of Aqueous Matrices 45 2.4 Types of Soil Matrices 46 2.5 Physicochemical Properties of Water and Solid Environmental Matrices 49 2.5.1 Aqueous (Water) Samples 49 2.5.2 Solid (Soil) Samples 50 2.6 Sampling Soil (and/or Sediment) 52 2.7 Sampling Water 57 2.8 Sampling Air 59 2.9 Sampling and Analytical Operations Interrelationships and Terminology 60 2.9.1 Sampling Operations 60 2.9.2 Analytical Operations 61 2.10 Storage of Samples 63 2.10.1 Choice of Storage Container for Liquid Samples 63 2.10.2 Cleaning of Storage Container for Liquid Samples 64 2.11 Preservation Techniques for Liquid Samples 65 2.12 Preservation Techniques for Solid Samples 66 2.13 Preservation Techniques for Gaseous Samples 66 2.14 Applications 66 Reference 72 Section C Extraction of Aqueous Samples 73 3 Classical Approaches for Aqueous Extraction 75 3.1 Introduction 75 3.2 Liquid–Liquid Extraction 75 3.2.1 Theory of LLE 76 3.2.2 Selection of Solvents 77 3.2.3 Solvent Extraction 78 3.2.4 Problems with the LLE process and Their Remedies 81 3.3 Liquid Microextraction Techniques 81 3.3.1 Single-Drop Microextraction (SDME) 81 3.3.2 Dispersive Liquid–Liquid Microextraction (DLLME) 82 3.4 Purge and Trap 84 3.5 Headspace Extraction 84 3.5.1 Procedure for Static Headspace Sampling 86 3.5.2 Procedure for Dynamic Headspace Sampling 87 3.6 Application 88 4 Solid-Phase Extraction 91 4.1 Introduction 91 4.2 Types of SPE Sorbent 93 4.2.1 Multimodal and Mixed-Phase Extractions 94 4.2.2 Molecularly Imprinted Polymers (MIPs) 94 4.3 SPE Formats and Apparatus 97 4.4 Method of SPE Operation 100 4.5 Solvent Selection 103 4.6 Factors Affecting SPE 104 4.7 Selected Methods of Analysis for SPE 104 4.7.1 Application of Reversed-Phase SPE 104 4.7.2 Application of Normal-Phase SPE 106 4.7.3 Application of Ion Exchange SPE 107 4.7.4 Application of Mixed-Mode SPE 108 4.8 Automation and Online SPE 108 4.9 Applications 110 4.10 Summary 117 References 118 5 Solid-Phase MicroExtraction 119 5.1 Introduction 119 5.2 Theoretical Considerations for SPME 119 5.3 Practical Considerations for SPME 122 5.3.1 SPME Agitation Methods 123 5.3.2 Other SPME Operating Considerations 124 5.4 Application of SPME 124 5.5 Summary 130 Reference 130 6 In-Tube Extraction 131 6.1 Introduction 131 6.2 Microextraction in a Packed Syringe (MEPS) 133 6.2.1 Procedure for MEPS 133 6.2.2 Main Issues in MEPS 134 6.3 In-Tube Extraction (ITEX) 135 6.3.1 Procedure for ITEX-DHS 135 6.4 Application of ITEX-DHS 136 6.5 Summary 139 7 Stir-Bar Sorptive Extraction 141 7.1 Introduction 141 7.2 Theoretical Considerations for SBSE 141 7.3 Practical Issues for SBSE 143 7.3.1 Main Issues in SBSE 143 7.4 Application of SBSE 144 7.5 Summary 144 8 Membrane Extraction 145 8.1 Introduction 145 8.2 Theoretical Considerations for Membrane Extraction 146 8.2.1 Mass Transfer Coefficient Model 147 8.2.2 Chemical Reaction Kinetic Model 148 8.3 Passive Sampling Devices 149 8.4 Application of Passive Sampling Using Chemcatcher® 154 8.5 Summary 155 Reference 155 Section D Extraction of Solid Samples 157 9 Classical Approaches for Extraction of Solid Samples 159 9.1 Introduction 159 9.2 Theory of Liquid–Solid Extraction 159 9.3 Soxhlet Extraction 162 9.3.1 Experimental 163 9.4 Soxtec Extraction 164 9.5 Ultrasonic Extraction 165 9.5.1 Experimental 166 9.6 Shake Flask Extraction 167 9.6.1 Experimental 167 9.7 Application 168 Reference 170 10 Pressurized Liquid Extraction 171 10.1 Introduction 171 10.2 Theoretical Considerations Relating to the Extraction Process 171 10.2.1 Solubility and Mass Transfer Effects 172 10.2.2 Disruption of Surface Equilibrium (By Temperature and Pressure) 173 10.3 Instrumentation for PLE 173 10.4 A Typical Procedure for PLE 175 10.5 In Situ Clean-Up or Selective PLE 179 10.6 Method Development for PLE 181 10.6.1 Pre-Extraction Considerations 181 10.6.2 Packing the Extraction Vessel 181 10.7 Applications of PLE 182 10.8 Summary 204 References 204 11 Microwave-Assisted Extraction 205 11.1 Introduction 205 11.2 Theoretical Considerations for MAE 205 11.2.1 Selecting an Organic Solvent for MAE 207 11.2.2 Heating Methods 208 11.2.3 Calibration of a Microwave Instrument 209 11.3 Instrumentation for MAE 210 11.4 A Typical Procedure for MAE 211 11.5 Applications of MAE 212 11.6 Summary 217 References 217 12 Matrix Solid-Phase Dispersion 219 12.1 Introduction 219 12.2 Practical Considerations for MSPD 219 12.3 Optimization of MSPD 220 12.4 Application of MSPD 221 12.5 Summary 228 13 Supercritical Fluid Extraction 229 13.1 Introduction 229 13.2 Theoretical Considerations for SFE 230 13.3 Supercritical CO2 231 13.4 Instrumentation for SFE 231 13.5 A Typical Procedure for SFE 232 13.6 Application of SFE 236 13.7 Summary 238 References 238 Section E Extraction of Gaseous Samples 239 14 Air Sampling 241 14.1 Introduction 241 14.2 Techniques Used for Air Sampling 242 14.2.1 Whole Air Collection 242 14.2.2 Enrichment Onto Solid Sorbents 243 14.2.2.1 Active Methods 243 14.2.2.2 Passive Methods 243 14.3 Thermal Desorption 244 14.4 Workplace Exposure Limits 249 14.5 Biological Monitoring 249 14.6 Particulate Matter 250 14.7 Application of Air Sampling 251 14.8 Summary 252 References 252 Section F Post-Extraction 253 15 Pre-Concentration and Associated Sample Extract Procedures 255 15.1 Introduction 255 15.2 Solvent Evaporation Techniques 255 15.2.1 Needle Evaporation 256 15.2.2 Automated Evaporator (TurboVap) 256 15.2.3 Rotary Evaporation 256 15.2.4 Kuderna–Danish Evaporative Concentration 258 15.2.5 Automated Evaporative Concentration System 258 15.3 Post-Extract Evaporation 260 15.4 Sample Extract Clean-Up Procedures 260 15.4.1 Column Chromatography 260 15.4.1.1 Partition Chromatography 261 15.4.1.2 Gel Permeation Chromatography 261 15.4.1.3 Ion-Exchange Chromatography 261 15.4.2 Acid–Alkaline Partition 262 15.4.3 Acetonitrile–Hexane Partition 262 15.4.4 Sulphur Clean-Up 262 15.4.5 Alkaline Decomposition 262 15.5 Derivatization for Gas Chromatography 262 15.6 Application of Pre-Concentration for Analysis 264 References 264 16 Instrumental Techniques for Environmental Organic Analysis 265 16.1 Introduction 265 16.2 Theory of Chromatography 265 16.3 Chromatography Detectors: The Essentials 271 16.4 Gas Chromatography 272 16.4.1 Choice of Gas for GC 273 16.4.2 Sample Introduction in GC 274 16.4.3 The GC Oven 275 16.4.4 The GC Column 277 16.4.5 GC Detectors 279 16.4.6 Compound Derivatization for GC 283 16.5 High-Performance Liquid Chromatography 284 16.5.1 The Mobile Phase in HPLC 284 16.5.2 Sample Introduction in HPLC 285 16.5.3 The HPLC Column 286 16.5.4 Detectors for HPLC 288 16.6 Other Techniques for Environmental Organic Analysis 292 16.6.1 Infrared Spectroscopy 292 16.6.2 Nuclear Magnetic Resonance Spectrometry 293 16.6.3 Portable Techniques for Field Measurements 293 16.7 Applications of Chromatography in Environmental Analysis 294 16.8 Summary 300 Further Readings 300 Section G Post-Analysis: Decision- Making 301 17 Environmental Problem Solving 303 17.1 Introduction 303 References 327 Section H Historical Context 329 18 A History of Extraction Techniques and Chromatographic Analysis 331 18.1 Introduction 331 18.2 Application 339 References 345 Appendices 347 SI units and Physical Constants 357 Index 361

Read more less

Book SynopsisAquatic Environmental Bioengineering Discover the importance of remediation efforts for aquatic ecosystems Most contamination of water bodies stem from human activity, and the pollution in our water is one of the most important environmental concerns facing future generations. The most significant of these pollutants are halogenated organic compounds, petroleum hydrocarbons, radionuclides, metal and metalloids, pharmaceutical drugs, microbial toxins, and flame retardants. With such a vast array of potential contaminants and dangerously cumulating contamination levels in fragile marine environments, reparative action is more essential than ever. Aquatic Environmental Bioengineering: Monitoring and Remediation of Contamination provides the reader with a map towards environmentally safe and economically feasible technologies to intervene in polluted aquatic ecosystems. The authors suggest a phased approach consisting of site classification and risk assessmeTable of ContentsPreface xi About the Authors xii 1 Emerging Pollutants Remediation Water Systems: Biomass-Based Technologies 1 1.1 Introduction 1 1.2 Adsorption-Based Remediation 3 1.2.1 Biomass 3 1.2.2 Terrestrial and Marine Bioresources 3 1.2.3 Agro-Industrial Wastes 3 1.2.4 Activated Carbons (ACs) 4 1.2.5 Bioresources 4 1.2.6 Agro-Industrial Wastes 4 1.2.7 Activated Sludge (AS) 4 1.3 Bioremediation 4 1.3.1 Phytoremediation 4 1.3.2 Constructed Wetlands (CWs) 5 1.3.3 Microbial Remediation 5 1.3.4 Biocoagulants and Bioflocculants 5 1.4 Multi-Element Water Treatment Process 1 1.4.1 Membrane Bioreactors (MBRs): Biodegradation and Membrane Filtration 6 1.4.2 Activated Carbon and Ozone 7 1.5 Views and Recommendations 7 1.6 Conclusion 7 2 Genetic Engineering for Metal Tolerance and Accumulation 12 2.1 Introduction 12 2.2 Mechanisms of Metal Uptake and their Transport in Plants 14 2.2.1 Heavy Metals Tolerance (Mechanism) in Plants 15 2.2.2 Mechanisms of Avoidance in Plants 15 2.2.3 Binding of Metal to the Cell Wall 16 2.2.4 Mechanisms of Tolerance in Plants 16 2.3 Phytoremediation Using Genetic Engineering Stress-Tolerant Plants 18 2.3.1 Selenium Accumulation by Plants 20 2.3.2 Genetics of Plants Selenium Accumulation 21 2.3.3 Proteins for Metal Accumulation 24 2.4 Genetically Modified Plants Against Uptake, Tolerance and Detoxification of Heavy Metals 24 2.5 Cadmium Tolerance and Accumulation Mechanisms in Plants 26 2.5.1 Immobilization 27 2.5.2 Chelation Using Organic Acids and Amino Acids 27 2.5.3 Stress Peptide Synthesis 27 2.5.4 Cd Transporters 28 2.5.5 Genetic Analysis of Cadmium Tolerance and Accumulation in Plants 28 2.6 Heavy Metal ATPases (HMA) 30 3 Transgenic Approaches for Field Testing and Risk Assessment 42 3.1 Introduction 42 3.2 Transgenic Plants for Environmental Remediation 43 3.3 Degradation Pathways in Plants 44 3.4 Cytochrome P450s for Environmental Perspectives 44 3.5 Transgenic Plants for the Rhizoremediation of Organic Xenobiotics 45 3.6 Transgenic Plants to be Developed for the Phytoremediation of Some Other Priority Pollutants 46 3.7 Potential Genes for Phytoremediation 47 3.8 Hitting Transgenics to the Assessment: Plant Bioremediation 49 3.9 Potential Risks 50 3.9.1 Risk Assessment Theories and Practices 50 3.9.2 Contests Aimed at Multifaceted Risk Valuation 51 3.10 Future Research Guidelines 51 4 Role of RS and GIS in Water Quality Monitoring and Remediation 59 4.1 Introduction 59 4.2 Scope of RS and GIS in Water Monitoring 60 4.3 Assessment of Certain Impurities in Water With the Aid of RS and GIS 61 4.3.1 Suspended Load 61 4.3.2 Phytoplankton 62 4.3.3 Turbidity 62 4.4 Benefits of RS in Assessment of Water Quality 63 4.4.1 Soil Moisture Mapping for Floods and Droughts 63 4.4.2 Spatially Distributed Crop Water Use Estimation 64 4.4.3 Surface Water Quality Monitoring and Remediation 64 4.4.4 Groundwater Quality Monitoring and Remediation 65 4.5 Future Prospectus of RS and GIS Applications in Water Quality Studies 66 5 Advancement on Bioaugmentation: Strategies for Processing Industry Wastewater 71 5.1 Introduction 71 5.2 Present Disposal Techniques and their Limitations 73 5.3 Bioaugmentation as an Emerging Strategy 73 5.3.1 Bioaugmentation Principle 75 5.3.2 Cell Bioaugmentation 75 5.3.3 Biological Augmentation as a Tool for Improving the Wastewater Treatment Efficiency 75 5.3.4 Role of Bioaugmentation in Removing Recalcitrant Pollutants from Industrial Wastewater 76 5.4 Bioaugmentation Applications 76 5.4.1 Removal of Compounds 76 5.4.2 Removal of Lignin 77 5.4.3 Pyridine and Quinoline 77 5.4.4 Cyanides 78 5.4.5 Nicotine 78 5.5 Bioaugmentation Technologies and their Limitations 78 5.5.1 Grazing of Protozoans 79 5.5.2 Inoculum Size 79 5.5.3 Bacteriophage Infection 79 5.6 Strategies for Improving the Effectiveness of Bioaugmentation 80 5.6.1 Immobilizing the Cells in Bioaugmentation 80 5.6.2 Quorum Sensing 80 5.6.3 Gene Transfer and Genetically Modified Microorganisms 81 5.7 Bioaugmentation and Nanotechnology 81 5.8 Future Prospects 82 5.9 Conclusion 82 6 Photocatalysis in Relation to Water Remediation 89 6.1 Introduction 89 6.2 Characteristics of Material 93 6.2.1 Homogeneous Photocatalysis 93 6.2.2 Heterogeneous Photocatalysis 94 6.3 Consequence of Ultra Violet/Titanium Dioxide/Hydrogen Peroxide 95 6.3.1 Chlorophenol 95 6.3.2 2, 4-Dichlorophenol 95 6.3.3 2, 4, 6- Trichlorophenol 96 6.4 Obstacles for Applicability 97 6.4.1 Advancement of Photocatalytic Materials 97 6.4.2 Photocatalytic Reactor Design and System Evaluation 97 6.5 Strategies for Improving Research Outcomes 98 7 Biochemical Systems: Cathode Advanced Wastewater Treatment 103 7.1 Introduction 103 7.2 Cathodic Catalysis in BES and Implications for Catalyst Design 104 7.2.1 Cathodic Catalysis Characteristic in BES 104 7.2.2 Operation Environment 105 7.2.3 Wastewater Electrolyte 105 7.2.4 Cathode Over Potential and Catalysis in BES 106 7.2.5 Photo-Aided Cathodic Catalysis 106 7.3 Wastewater Treatment 107 7.3.1 Highly Biodegradable Wastewater 107 7.3.2 Complex/Low Biodegradable Wastewater 107 7.3.3 Integrated Process for Additional Treatment 108 7.4 Current Bottlenecks and Challenges for BES 108 7.5 Future Directions 111 8 Nanotechnology: Environmental Sustainable Solutions for Wastewater Treatment 116 8.1 Introduction 116 8.2 Water Nanotechnology 118 8.2.1 Adsorption and Separation 118 8.2.2 Catalysis 118 8.2.3 Disinfection 119 8.2.4 Sensing 119 8.2.5 Carbon-Based Nanoadsorbents 119 8.2.6 Metal-Based Nanoadsorbents 120 8.2.7 Polymer-Based Nanoadsorbents 121 8.3 Zeolites 121 8.4 Magnetic Nanocomposites 122 8.5 Nano Zero Valent Iron (nZVI) 122 8.6 Biosorbents 123 8.7 Treatment of Wastewater by Means of Membrane-based Techniques 124 8.8 Nanoparticles for Microbial Control and Disinfection 125 8.9 Antimicrobial Action of Nanoparticles 126 8.10 Potential Applications in Wastewater Treatment 127 8.11 Benefits of Nano-Biotechnology-Based Applications for Water Sustainability 127 8.12 Challenges and Future Outlook 128 9 Biotechnology Intercession in Phytoremediation 138 9.1 Introduction 138 9.2 Genetically Engineered Plants and Phytoremediation 138 9.3 Qualitative Phytoremediators 141 9.4 Biotechnology in Plant Mediated Remediation for Contaminants 141 9.5 Toxic Metals (TMs) 141 9.5.1 Arsenic (As) 142 9.5.2 Mercury (Hg) 143 9.5.3 Organic Pollutants (OPs) 143 9.5.4 Pesticides 144 9.5.5 Oil Spills (OSs) 144 9.6 Conclusion and Future Prospects 145 10 Biofilms in Remediation: Current Trends and Future Perspectives 150 10.1 Introduction 150 10.2 Different Methods for Culturing Biofilms In Vitro 152 10.2.1 Static Microtiter Plate Assays 152 10.2.2 Tube Biofilms 152 10.2.3 Colony Biofilms 152 10.2.4 Biofilm Growth on Peg Lids 153 10.2.5 Rotating Disk and Concentric Cylinder Reactors 153 10.5 Methods for Characterization of Biofilms 154 10.5.1 Confocal Laser Scanning Microscopy (CLSM) 154 10.5.2 Scanning Electron Microscopy (SEM) 155 10.5.3 Atomic Force Microscopy (AFM) 155 10.5.4 Infrared and Raman Spectroscopy 155 10.5.5 X-ray Spectroscopy 155 10.5.6 Nuclear Magnetic Resonance (NMR) Spectroscopy 155 10.6 Biofilm-Based Bioremediation 156 10.7 Nitrogen Fixing Microorganisms in Lakes 158 10.8 Conclusion 159 11 Graphene-Based Absorbents for Wastewater Treatment 164 11.1 Introduction 164 11.2 Graphene-Based Materials 165 11.3 Graphene–Polymer Composites 165 11.4 Applications of Graphene as an Adsorbent in Water Remediation 170 11.4.1 Polycyclic Aromatic Hydrocarbons (PAHs) 171 11.4.2 Phenolic Compounds 172 11.4.3 Pharmaceutical Compounds 173 11.4.4 Pesticides 173 11.4.5 Dyes 174 11.5 Future Scope 175 12 Sewage Sludge: Use in Agriculture Practices 181 12.1 Introduction 181 12.2 Characteristics of Sewage Sludge 18 12.3 Activation of Sewage Sludge 183 12.4 Disposal of Sludge to Land 184 12.5 The Effect of Sludge Application on Soil Properties 185 12.5.1 Physico-Chemical Properties 185 12.5.2 Microbial Parameters of Soil 188 12.5.3 Concentration of Nutrients and the Heavy Metals in Sewage Sludge and Soil 191 12.6 Outlines of Nutrients and Harmful Metals in Sludge and Soil 192 12.7 The Accumulation of Nutrients by Crops 193 12.8 Future Views 194 13 Microbial Fuel Cells for the Treatment of Wastewater 203 13.1 Introduction 203 13.2 Biochemical Sustenance of Microbes 204 13.3 Functioning of MFCs 204 13.3.1 Uses of MFCs 205 13.3.2 Wastewater Treatment 205 13.3.3 Power Supply to Underwater Monitoring Devices 205 13.3.4 Power Supply to Remote Sensors 205 13.3.5 BOD Sensing 205 13.3.6 Hydrogen Manufacture 206 13.4 Microbial Fuel Cells Treatment of Wastewater 206 13.5 Microbial Fuel Cell Design 206 13.6 Construction of MFCs 207 13.6.1 Two Cell MFCs 207 13.6.2 Single Compartment MFCs 208 13.7 MFCs and Wastewater Remediation 208 13.7.1 Microbial Fuel Cells for Wastewater Treatment and Energy Generation 209 13.7.2 Treatment of Sewage and Electricity Production by Microbial Fuel Cells 209 13.7.3 Advanced MFCs for Wastewater Treatment 209 13.8 Wastewater Treatment by MFCs Coupled with Peroxicoagulation Process 210 13.9 MFCs and Generation of Bioelectricity 210 13.10 Electricigens in the MFCs 210 13.11 Future Prospects 210 13.12 Conclusion 211 14 Water Resources Planning and Management Paradigm Decision-Making 214 14.1 Introduction 214 14.2 Freshwater Stress 215 14.3 Globalization 215 14.4 Disparity in Supply and Demand 215 14.5 Planning and Management Approaches 3216 14.5.1 Top-Down Approach 216 14.5.2 Bottom-Up Approach 216 14.6 Integrated Water Resources Management 216 14.7 Water Management and Planning: Goals, Strategies, Decisions, and Scenarios 217 14.8 Systems Approaches to Water Resource System Planning and Decision-Making 218 14.9 Analysis and Implementation Framework 218 14.10 Decision-Making 219 Index 222

Read more less

Book SynopsisAnalytical Methods for Environmental Contaminants of Emerging Concern Provides the analytical methodology required to detect different families of organic compounds of emerging concern (CECs) from environmental samples Most contaminants of emerging concern (CECs) such as pharmaceuticals, personal care products, pesticides, sunscreens, perfluorinated compounds, and microplasticshave been present in the environment for years, yet some have only recently been identified, and many of these organic compounds remain unregulated. Analytical methods have been developed to determine the toxicity and risk of different families of CECs. Analytical Methods for Environmental Contaminants of Emerging Concern presents the methods currently available to determine families of organic CECs in environmental samples. Each section of the book is devoted to a particular family of CECs, covering different analytical methods supported by examples of both cutting-edge research and commonly used methods. An inTable of ContentsContributors xi Preface xv 1 Pesticides 1 Irene Domínguez, Rosalía López Ruiz, Antonia Garrido Frenich, and Roberto Romero González 1.1 Overview of Pesticides 1 1.1.1 Properties 1 1.1.2 Legislation 2 1.1.3 Reported or Potential Metabolites and/or Transformation Products 3 1.1.4 Occurrence in the Environment 4 1.2 Sample Preparation and Collection 9 1.2.1 Protocols for Collecting and Preparing Samples 9 1.2.2 Sample Extraction and Clean-up 10 1.3 Determination of Pesticides 20 1.3.1 Development of the Instrumental Method 20 1.3.1.1 Chromatography 20 1.3.1.2 Detection 22 1.3.2 Figures of Merit 24 1.3.3 Hints and Tips 24 1.4 Future Directions and Challenges 25 Acknowledgments 26 Bibliography 26 2 Pharmaceuticals 37 Monika Paszkiewicz, Hanna Lis, Magda Caban, Anna Białk-Bielińska, and Piotr Stepnowski 2.1 Overview of Pharmaceuticals 37 2.1.1 Properties 37 2.1.2 Reported or Potential Metabolites and/or Transformation Products 37 2.1.3 Occurrence 39 2.1.4 Legislation 44 2.2 Sampling and Sample Preparation 46 2.2.1 Solid Samples 46 2.2.2 Water Samples 47 2.3 Analytical Techniques for the Determination of Pharmaceuticals 51 2.3.1 Gas Chromatography and Gas Chromatography Coupled to Mass Spectrometry 51 2.3.2 Liquid Chromatography and Liquid Chromatography Coupled to Mass Spectrometry 55 2.4 Conclusion and Future Trends 60 References 60 3 Personal Care Products 71 Maria Llompart, Maria Celeiro, and Thierry Dagnac 3.1 Overview of Personal Care Products 71 3.1.1 Properties 71 3.1.2 Legislation 72 3.1.3 Transformation Products 73 3.1.4 Occurrence in the Environment 73 3.2 Sample Preparation for PCPs in the Aquatic Environment 74 3.2.1 Sorbent-based Methodologies 75 3.2.1.1 Solid-phase Extraction 75 3.2.1.2 Fabric Phase Sorptive Extraction 99 3.2.1.3 Stir-bar Sorptive Extraction 100 3.2.1.4 Solid-phase Microextraction 102 3.2.2 Liquid-based Extraction Techniques 104 3.2.2.1 Microextraction Liquid Phase Approaches: DLLME, SDME, USAEME 104 3.3 Determination of Personal Care Products 107 3.4 Future Directions and Challenges 108 Acknowledgements 108 References 109 4 New Psychoactive Substances 127 Noelia Salgueiro-González, Ettore Zuccato, and Sara Castiglioni 4.1 Overview of New Psychoactive Substances 127 4.1.1 Properties 127 4.1.2 NPS Market, Dynamics and International Control 130 4.1.3 Potential Metabolites and/or Transformation Products 131 4.1.4 Occurrence in the Environment 132 4.2 Sample Preparation and Collection 133 4.2.1 Urban Wastewater 133 4.2.1.1 Protocols for Collecting and Preparing Samples 133 4.2.1.2 Extraction Procedures and Clean-up 134 4.2.2 Other Environmental Matrices 136 4.3 Determination of New Psychoactive Substances 139 4.3.1 Development of the Instrumental Method 140 4.3.1.1 Chromatographic Separation 140 4.3.1.2 Detection 140 4.3.2 Figures of Merit 142 4.3.3 Hits and Tips 142 4.4 Future Direction and Challenges 143 Acknowledgments 144 References 144 5 Artificial Sweeteners 151 Konstatinos Vasilatos, Maria-Christina Nika, Georgios Gkotsis, and Nikolaos S. Thomaidis 5.1 Overview of Artificial Sweeteners 151 5.1.1 Properties 151 5.1.2 Legislation and Environmental Risk Assessment 154 5.1.3 Reported or Potential Metabolites and/or Transformation Products 155 5.1.4 Occurrence in the Environment 157 5.2 Sample Preparation and Collection 167 5.2.1 Protocols for Collecting and Preparing Samples 167 5.2.2 Sample Extraction and Clean-up 167 5.3 Determination of Artificial Sweeteners 172 5.3.1 Development of the Instrumental Method 172 5.3.1.1 Chromatography 172 5.3.1.2 Detection 175 5.3.2 Figures of Merit 177 5.3.3 Hints and Tips 178 5.4 Future Directions and Challenges 180 References 181 6 Perfluorinated Substances 187 Julian Campo and Yolanda Picó 6.1 Overview of Perfluoroalkyl Substances 187 6.1.1 Properties 190 6.1.2 Legislation 190 6.1.3 Reported or Potential Metabolites and/or Transformation Products 191 6.1.4 Occurrence in the Environment 193 6.2 Sample Preparation and Collection 197 6.2.1 Protocols for Collecting and Preparing Samples 197 6.2.2 Sample Extraction and Clean-up 199 6.3 Determination of PFASs 201 6.3.1 Development of the Instrumental Method 201 6.3.1.1 Chromatography-Mass Spectrometry 201 6.3.1.2 Biosensors 206 6.3.2 Figures of Merit 207 6.3.3 Hints and Tips 209 6.4 Future Directions and Challenges 210 References 212 7 High Production Volume Chemicals 223 Óscar Castro, Eva Pocurull, Francesc Borrull, Rosa Maria Marcé, and Núria Fontanals 7.1 Overview of High Production Volume Chemicals 223 7.1.1 Properties 223 7.1.2 Legislation 226 7.1.3 Reported or Potential Metabolites and/or Transformation Products 227 7.1.4 Occurrence 228 7.2 Sample Preparation and Collection 231 7.2.1 Protocols for Collecting and Preparing Samples 231 7.2.1.1 Water 231 7.2.1.2 Air and Dust 231 7.2.1.3 Soil, Sediments, and Sludge 232 7.2.1.4 Biota 232 7.2.2 Sample Extraction and Clean-Up 233 7.2.2.1 Water 233 7.2.2.2 Air and Dust 238 7.2.2.3 Soil, Sediments, and Sludge 244 7.2.2.4 Biota 247 7.3 Determination of High Production Volume Chemicals 251 7.3.1 Development of the Instrumental Method 251 7.3.2 Figures of Merit 253 7.3.3 Hints and Tips 253 7.4 Future Directions and Challenges 253 Acknowledgments 254 References 254 8 Musk Fragrances 263 Irene Aparicio, Julia Martín, Juan Luis Santos, and Esteban Alonso 8.1 Overview of Musk Fragrances 263 8.1.1 Properties 263 8.1.2 Legislation 267 8.1.3 Reported or Potential Metabolites and/or Transformation Products 267 8.1.4 Occurrence in the Environment 268 8.1.4.1 Occurrence in Wastewater and Sewage Sludge 268 8.1.4.2 Occurrence in Surface Water, Soils, Sediments and Air 269 8.1.4.3 Occurrence in Biota 269 8.2 Sample Preparation and Collection 270 8.2.1 Protocols for Collecting and Preparing Samples 270 8.2.1.1 Air Samples 270 8.2.1.2 Water Samples 270 8.2.1.3 Sludge, Soil and Sediment Samples 271 8.2.1.4 Biota 271 8.2.2 Sample Extraction and Clean-up 271 8.2.2.1 Air Samples 271 8.2.2.2 Water Samples 271 8.2.2.3 Sludge, Soil and Sediment Samples 276 8.2.2.4 Biota 276 8.3 Determination of Musk Fragrances 279 8.3.1 Chromatography 279 8.3.2 Detection 280 8.4 Future Directions and Challenges 280 References 281 9 Disinfection Byproducts in Water 287 Cristina Postigo, Joshua M. Allen, Amy A. Cuthbertson, María José Farré, and Susana Y. Kimura 9.1 Overview of Main DBP Classes 287 9.1.1 Properties 288 9.1.2 Legislation 298 9.1.3 Potential Metabolites and/or Transformation Products 308 9.1.4 Occurrence in the Environment 310 9.2 Sample Preparation and Collection 313 9.2.1 Protocols for Collecting and Preparing Samples 313 9.2.2 Sample Extraction and Clean-up 314 9.3 Determination of DBPs 320 9.3.1 Development of the Instrumental Method 320 9.3.1.1 Chromatography 320 9.3.1.2 Detection 328 9.3.2 Figures of Merit 330 9.3.2.1 Linearity 330 9.3.2.2 Precision and Accuracy 331 9.3.2.3 Sensitivity 332 9.3.3 Hints and Tips 333 9.4 Future Directions and Challenges 335 Acknowledgements 336 References 336 10 Microplastics 353 Marta Llorca and Marinella Farré 10.1 Overview of Micro- and Nanoplastics 353 10.1.1 Properties 353 10.1.2 Legislation 353 10.1.3 Origin and Distribution 354 10.1.4 Occurrence in the Environment 355 10.1.4.1 Water Systems 355 10.1.4.2 Sediments 358 10.1.4.3 Biota 359 10.2 Sample Preparation and Collection 360 10.2.1 Protocols for Collecting and Preparing Samples 360 10.2.1.1 Water 360 10.2.1.2 Sediment 360 10.2.1.3 Biota 360 10.2.2 Sample Extraction and Clean-up 361 10.2.2.1 Separation 361 10.2.2.2 Matrix Removal by Digestion 362 10.3 Determination of MNPLs 362 10.3.1 Physical Characterization 362 10.3.2 Chemical Characterization 362 10.4 Future Directions and Challenges 363 Acknowledgments 363 References 363 Index 375

Read more less

Book SynopsisAIR POLLUTION, CLEAN ENERGY AND CLIMATE CHANGE Anthropogenic climate change is a globally recognized threat multiplier. Yet, decades of intergovernmental negotiations have failed to curb toxic levels of fossil fuel energy-related air pollution which the World Health Organization (WHO) has identified as the world's largest, single environmental health risk. Lying in plain view are the troubling truths about the morbidity and ill-health burdens associated with anthropogenic climate change that are borne by those who have done the least to contribute to per capita emissions of greenhouse gas emissions. Ignoring the nexus between air pollution, lack of access to clean energy and climate adversities represents a collective failure of the UN's ambitious, universally agreed upon 2030 Sustainable Development Agenda (SDA) which pledged 'to leave no one behind'. This book highlights the air pollution crisis that emanates from the heavy reliance on polluting forms of energy and the urbanization oTable of ContentsPreface CHAPTER 1: DESTROYING LIVES AND EVIDENCED IN PLAIN SIGHT: The intertwined crises of climate change, lack of access to clean energy and air pollution CHAPTER 2: IDENTIFYING THE LOCUS FOR GLOBAL ACTION ON CLEAN ENERGY AND CLIMATE CHANGE WITHIN THE UN: Confronting Segregated Global Goals and Partnership Silos CHAPTER 3: LOOKING BEYOND THE GLOBAL CLIMATE CHANGE NEGOTIATIONS SILO: Examining UN climate change outcomes for linked action on clean air and clean energy for all. CHAPTER 4: ON THE FRONTLINES FOR CLEAN AIR AND CLIMATE ACTION: Role of Cities and India in Mitigating PM Pollution CHAPTER 5: THE URGENCY OF CURBING BC EMISSIONS CHAPTER 6: RE-FRAMING THE URGENCY OF LINKED ACTION ON AIR POLLUTION AND CLIMATE: Time to stop knuckle-dragging, break global policy silos and spur NNSAs to lean in. Index

Read more less

Book Synopsis

Read more less

Book SynopsisEnergy and the Environment Examine the tension between energy production and consumption and environmental conservation with the latest edition of this widely read text In the newly revised Fourth Edition of Energy and the Environment, the authors deliver an insightful and expanded discussion on the central topics regarding the interaction between energy production, consumption, and environmental stewardship. The book explores every major form of energy technology, including fossil fuels, renewables, and nuclear power, wrapping up with chapters on how energy usage affects our atmosphere, and the resulting global effects. The latest edition includes new figures and tables that reflect the most recent numbers on conventional and renewable energy production and consumption. The history and current status of relevant U.S. and international governmental energy legislation is discussed along with the text. Readers will also find: A thorough introductionTable of ContentsPreface xiii Acknowledgment xv About the Companion Website xvii 1 Energy Fundamentals, Energy Use in an Industrial Society 1 1.1 Introduction 1 1.2 Why Do We Use So Much Energy? 4 1.3 Energy Basics 7 1.3.1 General 7 1.3.2 Forms of Energy 8 1.3.3 Power 10 1.4 Units of Energy 11 1.4.1 The Joule 12 1.4.2 The British Thermal Unit 12 1.4.3 The Calorie 12 1.4.4 The Foot-Pound 12 1.4.5 The Electron-Volt 12 1.5 Scientific Notation 13 1.6 Energy Consumption in the United States 14 1.7 The Principle of Energy Conservation 20 1.8 Transformation of Energy from One Form to Another 21 1.9 Renewable and Nonrenewable Energy Sources 22 1.9.1 Nonrenewable Energy Sources 23 1.9.2 Renewable Energy Sources 23 Key Terms 24 Questions and Problems 25 Multiple Choice Questions 26 Suggested Reading and References 28 2 The Fossil Fuels 31 2.1 Introduction 31 2.2 Petroleum 32 2.3 History of the Production of Petroleum in the United States 33 2.4 Petroleum Resources of the United States 34 2.5 World Production of Petroleum 38 2.6 The Cost of Gasoline in the United States 39 2.7 Petroleum Refining 40 2.8 Natural Gas 43 2.9 The History of Use of Natural Gas 44 2.10 The Natural Gas Resource Base in the United States 47 2.11 The Natural Gas Resource Base for the World 48 2.12 The Formation of Coal 50 2.13 Coal Resources and Consumption 50 2.14 Oil Shale 53 2.15 Tar Sands 56 2.16 Summary 57 Key Terms 58 Questions and Problems 58 Multiple Choice Questions 59 Suggested Reading and References 62 3 Heat Engines 65 3.1 The Mechanical Equivalent of Heat 65 3.2 The Energy Content of Fuels 66 3.3 The Thermodynamics of Heat Engines 67 3.4 Generation of Electricity 69 3.5 Electric Power Transmission 71 3.6 Practical Heat Engines 73 3.6.1 Steam Engines 74 3.6.2 Gasoline Engines 75 3.6.3 Diesel Engines 77 3.6.4 Gas Turbines 78 3.7 Heat Pumps 79 3.8 Cogeneration 82 Key Terms 84 Questions and Problems 85 Multiple Choice Questions 86 Suggested Reading and References 90 4 Renewable Energy Sources I: Solar Energy 91 4.1 Introduction 91 4.2 Energy from the Sun 93 4.3 A Flat-Plate Collector System 97 4.4 Passive Solar 102 4.5 Solar Thermal Electric Power Generation 105 4.5.1 Power Towers 107 4.5.2 Parabolic Dishes and Troughs 109 4.6 The Direct Conversion of Solar Energy to Electrical Energy 110 4.7 Solar Cooling 118 Key Terms 119 Questions and Problems 119 Multiple Choice Questions 120 Suggested Reading and References 123 5 Renewable Energy Sources II: Alternatives 125 5.1 Introduction 125 5.2 Hydropower 126 5.3 Wind Power 132 5.4 Ocean Thermal Energy Conversion 139 5.5 Biomass as an Energy Feedstock 143 5.6 Biomass: Municipal Solid Waste 149 5.7 Biomass-Derived Liquid and Gaseous Fuels 150 5.8 Geothermal Energy 154 5.9 Tidal Energy 159 5.10 Wave Energy 161 5.11 Summary 162 Key Terms 162 Questions and Problems 162 Multiple Choice Questions 164 Suggested Reading and References 167 6 The Promise and Problems of Nuclear Energy 169 6.1 Introduction 169 6.2 A Short History of Nuclear Energy 170 6.3 Radioactivity 173 6.4 Nuclear Reactors 175 6.5 The Boiling Water Reactor 177 6.6 Fuel Cycle 179 6.7 Uranium Resources 180 6.8 Environmental and Safety Aspects of Nuclear Energy 182 6.9 Nuclear Reactor Accidents 185 6.9.1 The Chernobyl Disaster 185 6.9.2 Fukushima Daiichi Disaster 186 6.10 Nuclear Weapons 187 6.11 The Storage of High-Level Radioactive Waste 189 6.12 The Cost of Nuclear Power 191 6.13 Nuclear Fusion as an Energy Source 192 6.14 Controlled Thermonuclear Reactions 194 6.15 A Fusion Reactor 194 Key Terms 199 Questions and Problems 199 Multiple Choice Questions 201 Suggested Reading and References 204 7 Energy Conservation 207 7.1 A Penny Saved Is a Penny Earned 207 7.2 Space Heating 210 7.2.1 Thermal Insulation 210 7.2.2 Air Infiltration 215 7.2.3 Furnaces, Stoves, and Fireplaces 216 7.2.4 Solar and Other Sources of Heat Energy 219 7.2.5 Standards for Home Heating 220 7.3 Water Heaters, Home Appliances, and Lighting 221 7.3.1 Water Heating 221 7.3.2 Appliances 222 7.3.3 Lighting 225 7.3.4 The Energy-Conserving House 227 7.4 Energy Conservation in Industry and Agriculture 227 7.4.1 Housekeeping 228 7.4.2 Waste Heat Recovery and Cogeneration 229 7.4.3 Process Changes 229 7.4.4 Recycling 229 7.4.5 New Developments 230 7.4.6 Help from Public Utilities 231 Key Terms 232 Questions and Problems 232 Multiple Choice Questions 234 Suggested Reading and References 236 8 Transportation 239 8.1 Introduction 239 8.2 Power and Energy Requirements 242 8.3 Electric Batteries, Flywheels, Hybrids, Hydrogen, Alcohol 248 8.3.1 Electric Vehicles 250 8.3.2 Flywheel-Powered Vehicles 252 8.3.3 Hybrid Vehicles 255 8.3.4 Hydrogen, Fuel Cells 257 8.3.5 Alcohol as a Transportation Fuel 261 8.4 Mass Transportation 263 Key Terms 266 Questions and Problems 266 Multiple Choice Questions 267 Suggested Reading and References 270 9 Air Pollution 271 9.1 Spaceship Earth 271 9.2 The Earth’s Atmosphere 272 9.3 Thermal Inversions 273 9.4 Carbon Monoxide 277 9.5 The Oxides of Nitrogen 282 9.6 Hydrocarbon Emissions and Photochemical Smog 284 9.7 Reduction of Vehicle Emissions 286 9.8 Sulfur Dioxide in the Atmosphere 289 9.9 Particulates as Pollutants 292 9.10 Acid Rain 295 Key Terms 300 Questions and Problems 301 Multiple Choice Questions 302 Suggested Reading and References 305 10 Global Effects 307 10.1 Introduction 308 10.2 Ozone Depletion in the Stratosphere 308 10.3 The Greenhouse Effect and World Climate Changes 312 Key Terms 326 Questions and Problems 326 Multiple Choice Questions 327 Suggested Reading and References 328 Appendix 329 Answers to Selected End-of-Chapter Problems 335 Index 337

Read more less

Book SynopsisFundamentals of Groundwater A thoroughly updated classic on the fundamentals of groundwater The second edition of Fundamentals of Groundwater delivers an expert discussion of the fundamentals of groundwater in the hydrologic cycle and applications to contemporary problems in hydrogeology. The theme of the book is groundwater, broadly defined, and it covers the theory and practice of groundwaterfrom basic principles of physical and chemical hydrogeology to their application in traditional and emerging areas of practice. This new edition contains extensive revisions, including new discussions of human impacts on aquifers, and strategies and concepts for sustainable development of groundwater. It also covers the theory of groundwater flowincluding concepts of hydraulic head and the Darcy equationand ground water/surface water interactions, as well as geochemistry and contamination. Readers will also find A thorough introduction to the techniques ofTable of ContentsPreface xv About the Companion Website xvii 1 Introduction to Groundwater 1 1.1 Why Study Groundwater? 1 1.2 Brief History of Groundwater 4 1.2.1 On Books 4 1.2.2 On the Early Evolution of Hydrogeological Knowledge 5 1.2.3 1960–2005 Computers and Contaminants 6 1.2.4 2005 and Onward: Research Diversified 8 References 9 2 Hydrologic Processes at the Earth’s Surface 12 2.1 Basin-Scale Hydrologic Cycle 12 2.2 Precipitation 15 2.2.1 Snowpack Distributions 20 2.3 Evaporation, Evapotranspiration, and Potential Evapotranspiration 20 2.4 Infiltration, Overland Flow, and Interflow 23 2.5 Simple Approaches to Runoff Estimation 25 2.6 Stream Flow and the Basin Hydrologic Cycle 30 2.6.1 Measuring Stream Discharge 30 2.6.2 Hydrograph Shape 32 2.6.3 Estimation of Baseflow 35 2.7 Flood Predictions 37 Exercises 38 References 40 3 Basic Principles of Groundwater Flow 42 3.1 Porosity of a Soil or Rock 42 3.2 Occurrence and Flow of Groundwater 45 3.3 Darcy’s Experimental Law 46 3.3.1 Darcy Column Experiments 47 3.3.2 Linear Groundwater Velocity or Pore Velocity 48 3.3.3 Hydraulic Head 49 3.3.4 Components of Hydraulic Head 50 3.4 Hydraulic Conductivity and Intrinsic Permeability 51 3.4.1 Intrinsic Permeability 52 3.4.2 Hydraulic Conductivity Estimated from Association with Rock Type 53 3.4.3 Empirical Approaches for Estimation 53 3.4.4 Laboratory Measurement of Hydraulic Conductivity 55 3.5 Darcy’s Equation for Anisotropic Material 56 3.6 Hydraulic Conductivity in Heterogeneous Media 57 3.7 Investigating Groundwater Flow 61 3.7.1 Water Wells, Piezometers, and Water Table Observation Wells 61 3.7.2 Potentiometric Surface Maps 62 3.7.3 Water-Level Hydrograph 63 3.7.4 Hydrogeological Cross Sections 65 References 67 4 Aquifers 69 4.1 Aquifers and Confining Beds 69 4.2 Transmissive and Storage Properties of Aquifers 70 4.2.1 Transmissivity 70 4.2.2 Storativity (or Coefficient of Storage) and Specific Storage 72 4.2.3 Storage in Confined Aquifers 73 4.2.4 Storage in Unconfined Aquifers 74 4.2.5 Specific Yield and Specific Retention 74 4.3 Principal Types of Aquifers 75 4.4 Aquifers in Unconsolidated Sediments 75 4.4.1 Alluvial Fans and Basin Fill Aquifers 75 4.4.2 Fluvial Aquifers 79 4.5 Examples Alluvial Aquifer Systems 80 4.5.1 Central Valley Alluvial Aquifer System 80 4.5.2 High Plains Aquifer System 81 4.5.3 Indo-Gangetic Basin Alluvial Aquifer System 82 4.5.4 Mississippi River Valley Alluvial Aquifer 83 4.5.5 Aquifers Associated with Glacial Meltwater 85 4.6 Aquifers in Semiconsolidated Sediments 87 4.7 Sandstone Aquifers 88 4.7.1 Dakota Sandstone 88 4.8 Carbonate-Rock Aquifers 89 4.8.1 Enhancement of Permeability and Porosity by Dissolution 90 4.8.2 Karst Landscapes 91 4.8.3 Floridan Aquifer System 93 4.8.4 Edwards-Trinity Aquifer System 94 4.8.5 Basin and Range Carbonate Aquifer 96 4.9 Basaltic and Other Volcanic-Rock Aquifers 97 4.10 Hydraulic Properties of Granular and Crystalline Media 99 4.10.1 Pore Structure and Permeability Development 99 4.11 Hydraulic Properties of Fractured Media 100 4.11.1 Factors Controlling Fracture Development 101 References 102 5 Theory of Groundwater Flow 106 5.1 Differential Equations of Groundwater Flow in Saturated Zones 106 5.1.1 Useful Knowledge About Differential Equations 107 5.1.2 More About Dimensionality 109 5.1.3 Deriving Groundwater Flow Equations 109 5.2 Boundary Conditions 113 5.3 Initial Conditions for Groundwater Problems 114 5.4 Flow-net Analysis 115 5.4.1 Flow Nets in Isotropic and Homogeneous Media 115 5.4.2 Flow Nets in Heterogeneous Media 118 5.4.3 Flow Nets in Anisotropic Media 119 5.5 Mathematical Analysis of Some Simple Flow Problems 120 5.5.1 Groundwater Flow in a Confined Aquifer 120 5.5.2 Groundwater Flow in an Unconfined Aquifer 121 5.5.3 Groundwater Flow in an Unconfined Aquifer with Recharge 123 References 125 6 Theory of Groundwater Flow in Unsaturated Zones and Fractured Media 126 6.1 Basic Concepts of Flow in Unsaturated Zones 126 6.1.1 Changes in Moisture Content During Infiltration 128 6.2 Characteristic Curves 128 6.2.1 Water Retention or θ(ψ) Curves 128 6.2.2 K(ψ) Curves 130 6.2.3 Moisture Capacity or C(ψ) Curves 132 6.3 Flow Equation in the Unsaturated Zone 133 6.4 Infiltration and Evapotranspiration 134 6.5 Examples of Unsaturated Flow 136 6.5.1 Infiltration and Drainage in a Large Caisson 136 6.5.2 Unsaturated Leakage from a Ditch 137 6.6 Groundwater Flow in Fractured Media 137 6.6.1 Cubic Law 137 6.6.2 Flow in a Set of Parallel Fractures 139 6.6.3 Equivalent-Continuum Approach 141 References 142 7 Geologic and Hydrogeologic Investigations 144 7.1 Key Drilling and Push Technologies 144 7.1.1 Auger Drilling 144 7.1.2 Mud/Air Rotary Drilling 145 7.1.3 Direct-Push Rigs 146 7.2 Piezometers and Water-Table Observation Wells 150 7.2.1 Basic Designs for Piezometers and Water-Table Observation Wells 150 7.3 Installing Piezometers and Water-Table Wells 152 7.3.1 Shallow Piezometer in Non-Caving Materials 152 7.3.2 Shallow Piezometer in Caving Materials 152 7.3.3 Deep Piezometers 153 7.4 Making Water-Level Measurements 154 7.5 Geophysics Applied to Site Investigations 155 7.5.1 Electric Resistivity Method 155 7.5.2 Capacitively Coupled Resistivity Profiling 158 7.5.3 Electromagnetic Methods 159 7.5.4 Large-Scale, Airborne Electromagnetic Surveys 160 7.5.5 Borehole Geophysical and Flow Meter Logging 162 7.5.6 Flowmeter Logging 164 7.6 Groundwater Investigations 166 7.6.1 Investigative Methods 167 References 168 8 Regional Groundwater Flow 170 8.1 Groundwater Basins 170 8.2 Mathematical Analysis of Regional Flow 171 8.2.1 Water-Table Controls on Regional Groundwater Flow 171 8.2.2 Effects of Basin Geology on Groundwater Flow 175 8.3 Recharge 179 8.3.1 Desert Environments 179 8.3.2 Semi-Arid Climate and Hummocky Terrain 180 8.3.3 Recharge in Structurally Controlled Settings 181 8.3.4 Distributed Recharge in Moist Climates 181 8.3.5 Approaches for Estimating Recharge 181 8.4 Discharge 183 8.4.1 Inflow to Wetlands, Lakes, and Rivers 183 8.4.2 Springs and Seeps 183 8.4.3 Evapotranspiration 185 8.5 Groundwater Surface-Water Interactions 186 8.6 Freshwater/Saltwater Interactions 189 8.6.1 Locating the Interface 190 8.6.2 Upconing of the Interface Caused by Pumping Wells 192 References 193 9 Response of Confined Aquifers to Pumping 195 9.1 Aquifers and Aquifer Tests 195 9.1.1 Units 196 9.2 Thiem’s Method for Steady-State Flow in a Confined Aquifer 197 9.2.1 Interpreting Aquifer Test Data 198 9.3 Theis Solution for Transient Flow in a Fully Penetrating, Confined Aquifer 199 9.4 Prediction of Drawdown and Pumping Rate Using the Theis Solution 201 9.5 Theis Type-Curve Method 201 9.6 Cooper–Jacob Straight-Line Method 204 9.7 Distance-Drawdown Method 206 9.8 Estimating T and S Using Recovery Data 208 References 214 10 Leaky Confined Aquifers and Partially-Penetrating Wells 216 10.1 Transient Solution for Flow Without Storage in the Confining Bed 216 10.1.1 Interpreting Aquifer-Test Data 218 10.2 Steady-State Solution 221 10.3 Transient Solutions for Flow with Storage in Confining Beds 223 10.4 Effects of Partially Penetrating Wells 229 References 235 11 Response of an Unconfined Aquifer to Pumping 236 11.1 Calculation of Drawdowns by Correcting Estimates for a Confined Aquifer 236 11.2 Determination of Hydraulic Parameters Using Distance/Drawdown Data 238 11.3 A General Solution for Drawdown 239 11.4 Type-Curve Method 241 11.5 Straight-Line Method 245 11.6 Aquifer Testing with a Partially-Penetrating Well 247 References 250 12 Slug, Step, and Intermittent Tests 251 12.1 Hvorslev Slug Test 251 12.2 Cooper–Bredehoeft–Papadopulos Test 255 12.3 Bower and Rice Slug Test 257 12.4 Step and Intermittent Drawdown Tests 259 12.4.1 Determination of Transmissivity and Storativity 260 12.4.2 Estimating Well Efficiency 263 References 268 13 Calculations and Interpretation of Hydraulic Head in Complex Settings 269 13.1 Multiple Wells and Superposition 269 13.2 Drawdown Superimposed on a Uniform Flow Field 271 13.3 Replacing a Geologic Boundary with an Image Well 272 13.3.1 Impermeable Boundary 272 13.3.2 Recharge Boundary 277 13.4 Multiple Boundaries 278 13.5 Calculation and Interpretation of Hydraulic Problems Using Computers 279 13.5.1 Numerical Models for Groundwater Simulations 279 13.5.2 Interpreting Aquifer Tests 281 References 282 14 Depletion of Groundwater Resources 283 14.1 Water-Level Declines from Overpumping 283 14.1.1 Challenges in the Investigation of Water-level Changes 285 14.2 Land Subsidence 285 14.2.1 Conceptual Model 286 14.2.2 Terzaghi Principle of Effective Stress 288 14.2.3 Subsidence in the San Joaquin Valley of California 289 14.2.4 Challenges in the Investigation of Subsidence 293 14.3 Connected Groundwaters and Surface Waters 294 14.3.1 Declines in Streamflow 294 14.3.2 Induced Infiltration of Streamflow 295 14.3.3 Capture Zone for a Well 298 14.3.4 Pumping of the High Plains Aquifer System and Streamflow Reduction 298 14.3.5 Streamflow Declines in Beaver-North Canadian River Basin 300 14.3.6 Challenges in the Investigation of Streamflow Loss 301 14.4 Destruction of Riparian Zones 301 14.5 Seawater Intrusion 303 14.5.1 Salinas River Groundwater Basin 304 14.6 Introduction to Groundwater Modeling 306 14.6.1 Conceptual Model 306 14.6.2 Model Design 308 14.6.3 Model Calibration and Verification 308 14.6.4 Predictions in Modeling 309 14.7 Application of Groundwater Modeling 309 References 312 15 Groundwater Management 315 15.1 The Case for Groundwater Sustainability 315 15.2 Groundwater Sustainability Defined 317 15.2.1 Sustainability Initiatives 317 15.2.2 Sustainability Indicators for the Sierra Vista Subwatershed in Arizona 318 15.2.3 Socioeconomic Policies and Instruments 320 15.3 Overview of Approaches for Sustainable Management 321 15.3.1 Indicator Tracking 321 15.3.2 Water Balance Analyses 322 15.3.3 Model-Based Analyses of Sustainability 326 15.4 Strategies for Groundwater Sustainability 327 15.4.1 Increasing Inflows 327 15.4.1.1 Managed Aquifer Recharge (MAR) 327 15.4.1.2 Traditional MAR Approaches 329 15.4.1.3 “Sponge City” and Opportunities for Unmanaged Aquifer Recharge 330 15.4.2 Reducing Outflows 331 15.4.2.1 Replacing Groundwater with Surface Water 331 15.4.2.2 Reduction in Water Used for Irrigation 331 15.4.3 Scaling Issues with Sustainability 331 15.5 Global Warming Vulnerabilities 332 15.6 Chemical Impacts to Sustainability 334 15.6.1 Salinization 334 15.6.2 Geogenic and Aenthropogenic Contamination 335 15.6.3 Salinity and Contamination—Indo-Gangetic Basin (IGB) Alluvial Aquifer 336 15.6.4 Seawater Intrusion 339 References 342 16 Water Quality Assessment 345 16.1 Dissolved Constituents in Groundwater 346 16.1.1 Concentration Scales 346 16.2 Constituents of Interest in Groundwater 348 16.2.1 Gases and Particles 348 16.2.2 Routine Water Analyses 350 16.2.3 Contamination: Expanding the Scope of Chemical Characterization 351 16.2.3.1 Contaminated Sites 351 16.2.4 Comprehensive Surveys of Water Quality 352 16.3 Water Quality Standards 353 16.3.1 Health-Based Screening Levels—USGS 353 16.3.2 Secondary Standards for Drinking Water 354 16.3.3 Standards for Irrigation Water 355 16.4 Working with Chemical Data 356 16.4.1 Relative Concentration and Health-Based Screening 356 16.4.2 Scatter Diagrams and Contour Maps 358 16.4.3 Contour Maps 359 16.4.4 Piper Diagrams 360 16.5 Groundwater Sampling 362 16.5.1 Selecting Water Supply Wells for Sampling 362 16.6 Procedures for Water Sampling 363 16.6.1 Well Inspection and Measurements 363 16.6.2 Well Purging 363 16.6.3 Sample Collection, Filtration, and Preservation 364 References 364 17 Key Chemical Processes 366 17.1 Overview of Equilibrium and Kinetic Reactions 366 17.1.1 Law of Mass Action and Chemical Equilibrium 367 17.1.2 Complexities of Actual Groundwater 368 17.1.3 Deviations from Equilibrium 369 17.1.4 Kinetic Reactions 371 17.2 Acid–Base Reactions 372 17.3 Mineral Dissolution/Precipitation 374 17.3.1 Organic Compounds in Water 375 17.4 Surface Reactions 375 17.4.1 Sorption Isotherms 376 17.4.2 Sorption of Organic Compounds 377 17.4.3 Ion Exchange 379 17.4.4 Clay Minerals in Geologic Materials 380 17.4.5 Sorption to Oxide and Oxyhydroxide Surfaces 381 17.5 Oxidation–Reduction Reactions 382 17.5.1 Kinetics and Dominant Couples 384 17.5.2 Biotransformation of Organic Compounds 385 17.5.3 pe-pH and E H -pH Diagrams 385 17.5.4 Quantifying Redox Conditions in Field Settings 386 17.5.5 Redox Zonation 388 17.6 Microorganisms in Groundwater 389 17.6.1 Quantifying Microbial Abundances 390 17.6.2 Microbial Ecology of the Subsurface 390 References 392 18 Isotopes and Applications 395 18.1 Stable and Radiogenic Isotopes 395 18.2 18 O and Deuterium in the Hydrologic Cycle 397 18.2.1 Behavior of D and 18 O in Rain 400 18.3 Variability in 18 O and Deuterium in Groundwater 401 18.3.1 Spatial and/or Temporal Variability of δ 18 O and δD Compositions in Aquifers 401 18.3.2 Connate Water in Units with Low Hydraulic Conductivity 402 18.4 Evaporation and the Meteoric Water Line 403 18.4.1 Other Deviations from GMWL 404 18.4.2 Illustrative Applications with Deuterium and Oxygen- 18 404 18.4.2.1 Role of Wetland in Streamflow 404 18.4.2.2 Integrated Study of Recharge Dynamics in a Desert Setting 405 18.5 Radiogenic Age Dating of Groundwater 406 18.5.1 Exploring Old and New Concepts of Age for Groundwater 408 18.5.2 Carbon- 14 409 18.5.3 Chlorine-36 and Helium-4: Very Old Groundwater 411 18.5.4 Tritium 412 18.5.5 Categorial Assessments Using Tritium Ages 414 18.6 Indirect Approaches to Age Dating 416 18.6.1 Isotopically Light Glacial Recharge 417 18.6.2 Chlorofluorocarbons and Sulfur Hexafluoride 417 References 420 19 Mass Transport: Principles and Examples 423 19.1 Subsurface Pathways 423 19.2 Advection 425 19.3 Dispersion 427 19.3.1 Tracer Tests 427 19.3.2 Dispersion at Small and Large Scales 429 19.4 Processes Creating Dispersion 429 19.5 Statistical Patterns of Mass Spreading 431 19.6 Measuring, Estimating, and Using Dispersivity Values 433 19.6.1 Sources with a Continuous Release 433 19.6.2 Available Dispersivity Values 434 19.7 Dispersion in Fractured Media 435 19.8 Chemical Processes and Their Impact on Water Chemistry 437 19.8.1 Gas Dissolution and Redistribution 437 19.8.2 Mineral Dissolution/Precipitation 438 19.8.3 Cation Exchange Reactions 439 19.8.4 Dissolution/Utilization of Organic Compounds 439 19.8.5 Redox Reactions 439 19.9 Examples of Reactions Affecting Water Chemistry 441 19.9.1 Chemical Evolution of Groundwater in Carbonate Terrains 441 19.9.2 Shallow Brines in Western Oklahoma 441 19.9.3 Chemistry of Groundwater in an Igneous Terrain 442 19.9.4 Evolution of Shallow Groundwater in an Arid Prairie Setting 443 19.10 A Case Study Highlighting Redox Processes 444 19.10.1 Iron and Manganese 444 19.10.2 Arsenic 445 19.10.3 Nitrate 446 19.10.4 Machine Learning for Mapping Redox Conditions 447 References 450 20 Introduction to Contaminant Hydrogeology 452 20.1 Point and Nonpoint Contamination Problems 452 20.2 Families of Contaminants 455 20.2.1 Minor/Trace Elements 455 20.2.2 Nutrients 455 20.2.3 Other Inorganic Species 456 20.2.4 Organic Contaminants 456 20.2.4.1 Petroleum Hydrocarbons 456 20.2.4.2 Halogenated Aliphatic Compounds 457 20.2.4.3 Halogenated Aromatic Compounds 457 20.2.4.4 Polychlorinated Biphenyls 458 20.2.4.5 Health Effects 458 20.2.5 Biological Contaminants 458 20.2.6 Radionuclides 458 20.3 Presence or Absence of Nonaqueous Phase Liquids (NAPLs) 459 20.4 Roles of Source Loading and Dispersion in Shaping Plumes 460 20.4.1 Source Loading 460 20.5 How Chemical Reactions Influence Plumes 461 20.5.1 Biodegradation of Organic Contaminants 462 20.5.2 Degradation of Common Contaminants 462 20.5.3 Reactions Influencing Plume Development 463 20.6 Nonaqueous Phase Liquids in the Subsurface 464 20.6.1 Features of NAPL Spreading 464 20.6.2 Occurrence of DNAPLs in the Saturated Zone 466 20.6.3 Secondary Contamination Due to NAPLs 466 20.7 Approaches for the Investigation of Contaminated Sites 466 20.7.1 Preliminary Studies 467 20.7.2 Reconnaissance Geophysics 467 20.7.3 Soil Gas Characterization 467 20.7.4 Distribution of Dissolved Contaminants 468 20.7.5 Plume Maps 470 20.7.6 Mapping the Distribution of NAPLs 471 20.8 Field Example of an LNAPL Problem 473 References 478 Index 481

Read more less

Book SynopsisTable of ContentsPreface xix List of Contributors xxi About the Editors xxix Part I Fundamental Ideas Regarding Microconstituents in the Environment 1 1 Introduction to Microconstituents 3 Manaswini Behera, Prangya Ranjan Rout, Puspendu Bhunia, Rao Y. Surampalli, Tian C. Zhang, Chih-Ming Kao, and Makarand M. Ghangrekar 1.1 Introduction 3 1.2 Classification of Microconstituents 5 1.2.1 Pharmaceuticals and Personal Care Products 5 1.2.2 Pesticides 8 1.2.3 Disinfection By-Products 8 1.2.4 Industrial Chemicals 9 1.2.5 Algal Toxins 9 1.3 Source of Microconstituents 10 1.3.1 Source of Pharmaceutical and Personal Care Products (PPCPs) in the Environment 10 1.3.2 Source of Pesticides in the Environment 11 1.3.3 Source of Disinfection By-Products in the Environment 13 1.3.4 Source of Industrial Chemicals in the Environment 14 1.3.5 Source of Algal Toxins in the Environment 16 1.4 Physical and Chemical Properties of Microconstituents 17 1.5 Impact on Human Society and Ecosystem 18 1.5.1 Impact on Human Health 21 1.5.2 Impact on the Ecosystem 21 1.6 The Structure of the Book 24 1.7 Conclusions 26 2 Occurrence 37 Prangya Ranjan Rout, Manaswini Behera, Puspendu Bhunia, Tian C. Zhang, and Rao Y. Surampalli 2.1 Introduction 37 2.2 Goals of Occurrence Survey 40 2.3 Environmental Occurrence of Microconstituents 40 2.3.1 Occurrence of Microconstituents in Groundwater 41 2.3.2 Occurrence of Microconstituents in Surface Water 43 2.3.3 Occurrence of Microconstituents in Marine Water 44 2.3.4 Occurrence of Microconstituents in Drinking Water 45 2.3.5 Occurrence of Microconstituents in WWTPs Effluent and Sludge 46 2.3.6 Occurrence of Microconstituents in Soil 47 2.3.7 Occurrence of Microconstituents in Foods and Vegetables 48 2.4 Challenges and Future Prospective in Occurrence Survey 49 2.5 Conclusions 49 3 Sampling, Characterization, and Monitoring 55 Mansi Achhoda, Nirmalya Halder, Lavanya Adagadda, Sanjoy Gorai, Meena Kumari Sharma, Naresh Kumar Sahoo, Sasmita Chand, and Prangya Ranjan Rout 3.1 Introduction 55 3.2 Sampling Protocols of Different Microconstituents 56 3.2.1 Sample Preparation 56 3.2.1.1 Traditional Sampling Techniques 57 3.2.1.2 Automatic Samplers and Pumps 58 3.2.1.3 Pore-Water Sampling 58 3.2.2 Extraction of Microconstituents 58 3.2.3 Passive Sampling 60 3.2.4 Quality Assurance and Quality Control 62 3.2.5 Internal vs. External Quality Control 62 3.3 Quantification and Analysis of Microconstituents 63 3.3.1 Detection Techniques 63 3.3.2 UV-Visible Optical Methods 64 3.3.3 NMR Spectroscopy 65 3.3.4 Chromatographic Methods Tandem Mass Spectrometry 67 3.3.5 Biological Assay for Detection 67 3.3.6 Sensors and Biosensors for Detection 72 3.4 Source Tracking Techniques 73 3.4.1 Performance Criteria 73 3.4.2 Tracer Selection 73 3.4.3 Different Source Tracking Methods 75 3.4.4 Statistical Approaches in Source Tracking Modeling 76 3.4.4.1 Principal Component Analysis (PCA) 76 3.4.4.2 Multiple Linear Regression (MLR) 76 3.5 Remote Sensing and GIS Applications for Monitoring 77 3.5.1 Basic Concepts and Principles 77 3.5.2 Measurement and Estimation Techniques 77 3.5.3 Applications for Microconstituents Monitoring 78 3.6 Conclusions 79 4 Toxicity Assessment of Microconstituents in the Environment 89 Nagireddi Jagadeesh, Baranidharan Sundaram, and Brajesh Kumar Dubey 4.1 Introduction 89 4.2 Microplastics in the Environment 91 4.3 Microplastics Pathways, Fate, and Behavior in the Environment 92 4.4 Concentration of Microplastics in the Environment 94 4.5 Influence of Microplastics on Microorganisms 94 4.6 Toxicity Mechanisms 95 4.6.1 Effect on Aquatic Ecosystem 95 4.6.2 Effect on Human Health 96 4.6.3 Toxicity Testing 96 4.6.3.1 Test Without PE MPs 97 4.6.3.2 With Microbeads 97 4.6.3.3 Analysis Limitations 98 4.7 Risk Assessment 98 4.8 Future Challenges in Quantification of the Environment 99 4.9 Conclusions 99 Part II The Fate and Transportation of Microconstituents 107 5 Mathematical Transport System of Microconstituents 109 Dwarikanath Ratha, Richa Babbar, K.S. Hariprasad, C.S.P. Ojha, Manoj Baranwal, Prangya Ranjan Rout, and Aditya Parihar 5.1 Introduction 109 5.2 Need for Mathematical Models 111 5.3 Fundamentals of Pollutant Transport Modeling 112 5.4 Development of Numerical Model 117 5.4.1 Advective Transport 117 5.4.2 Dispersive Transport 120 5.4.3 Discretization in Space and Time 120 5.5 Application of Models 123 5.6 Softwares for Pollutant Transport 126 5.6.1 Hydrus Model for Pollution Transport 126 5.7 Mathematical and Computational Limitation 126 5.8 Conclusions 129 6 Groundwater Contamination by Microconstituents 133 Jiun-Hau Ou, Ku-Fan Chen, Rao Y. Surampalli, Tian C. Zhang, and Chih-Ming Kao 6.1 Introduction 133 6.2 Major Microconstituents in Groundwater 134 6.3 Mechanisms for Groundwater Contamination By Microconstituents 135 6.4 Modeling Transport of Microconstituents 136 6.5 Limitations 139 6.6 Concluding Remarks 139 7 Microconstituents in Surface Water 143 Po-Jung Huang, Fang-Yu Liang, Thakshila Nadeeshani Dharmapriya, and Chih-Ming Kao 7.1 Introduction 143 7.2 Major Microconstituents in Surface Water 143 7.2.1 Pharmaceuticals and Personal Care Products (PPCPs) 143 7.2.2 Endocrine-Disrupting Chemicals 146 7.2.3 Industrial Chemicals 149 7.2.4 Pesticides 150 7.3 Water Cycles, Sources, and Pathways of Microconstituents, and the Applicability of Mathematical Models 152 7.3.1 Pharmaceutical and Personal Care Products (PPCPs) 152 7.3.2 Pesticides in Surface Water 153 7.3.3 The Applicability of Mathematical Models 155 7.3.4 Advantages and Disadvantages of Mathematical Tools 155 7.4 Fate and Transport of Microconstituents in Aquatic Environments 157 7.4.1 Adsorption of Microconstituents 157 7.4.2 Biodegradation and Biotransformation of Caffeine 158 7.4.3 Biodegradation and Biotransformation of Steroidal Estrogen 158 7.5 Modeling of Microconstituents in Aquatic Environments 161 7.5.1 BASINS System Overview 162 7.5.2 HSPF Model Evaluation (Hydrological Simulation Program Fortran Model) 164 7.5.3 Fundamental Mechanisms of SWAT Pesticide Modeling 166 7.5.3.1 SWAT Model Description 166 7.5.3.2 SWAT Model Set-Up 167 7.5.4 Model Sensitivity Analysis, Calibration, and Validation 168 7.5.4.1 Coefficient of Determination, R 2 168 7.5.4.2 Nash–Sutcliffe Efficiency Coefficient, NSE 169 7.5.5 Basin Level Modeling (Pesticide Transport) 170 7.6 Conclusions 172 8 Fate and Transport of Microconstituents in Wastewater Treatment Plants 181 Zong-Han Yang, Po-Jung Huang, Ku-Fan Chen, and Chih-Ming Kao 8.1 Introduction 181 8.1.1 The Sources of Microconstituents in Wastewater Treatment Plants 181 8.1.2 The Behavior of Microconstituents 183 8.2 The Fate of Microconstituents in WWTPs 183 8.2.1 Traditional Wastewater Treatment Process 183 8.2.2 The Fate of MCs in WWTPs 185 8.2.3 Biodegradation of Microconstituents 186 8.2.4 Sorption Onto Sludge Solids in WWTPs 188 8.3 Treatment Methods for Microconstituents Removal 189 8.3.1 Activated Sludge Process (ASP) 189 8.3.2 Membrane Bioreactor (MBR) 190 8.3.3 Moving Bed Biofilm Reactor (MBBR) 191 8.3.4 Trickling Filter 191 8.4 Critical Parameters in WWTP Operation for MCs 191 8.4.1 ASP Operation 191 8.4.2 MBR Operation 193 8.4.3 MBBR Operation 193 8.4.4 TF Operation 194 8.5 Conclusions 194 9 Various Perspectives on Occurrence, Sources, Measurement Techniques, Transport, and Insights Into Future Scope for Research of Atmospheric Microplastics 203 Sailesh N. Behera, Mudit Yadav, Vishnu Kumar, and Prangya Ranjan Rout 9.1 Introduction 203 9.2 Classification and Properties of Microplastics 206 9.2.1 Classification of Atmospheric Microplastics 206 9.2.2 Characteristics of Atmospheric Microplastics 206 9.2.3 Qualitative Assessment to Identify Microplastics 208 9.3 Sources of Atmospheric Microplastics 209 9.4 Measurement of Atmospheric Microplastics 210 9.5 Occurrence and Ambient Concentration of Microplastics 211 9.6 Factors Affecting Pollutant Concentration 213 9.7 Transport of Atmospheric Microplastics 214 9.8 Modeling Techniques in Prediction of Fate in the Atmosphere 215 9.9 Control Technologies in Contaminant Treatment 216 9.10 Challenges in Future Climate Conditions 217 9.11 Future Scope of Research 218 9.12 Conclusions 219 10 Modeling Microconstituents Based on Remote Sensing and GIS Techniques 227 Anoop Kumar Shukla, Satyavati Shukla, Rao Y. Surampalli, Tian C. Zhang, Ying-Liang Yu, and Chih-Ming Kao 10.1 Basic Components of Remote Sensing and GIS-Based Models 227 10.1.1 Source of Light or Energy 228 10.1.2 Radiation and the Atmosphere 229 10.1.3 Interaction With the Subject Target 229 10.1.4 Sensing Systems 229 10.1.5 Data Collection 229 10.1.6 Interpretation and Analysis 229 10.2 Coupling GIS With 3D Model Analysis and Visualization 230 10.2.1 Modeling and Simulation Approaches 231 10.2.1.1 Deterministic Models 231 10.2.1.2 Stochastic Models 231 10.2.1.3 Rule-Based Models 232 10.2.1.4 Multi-Agent Simulation of Complex Systems 232 10.2.2 GIS Implementation 232 10.2.2.1 Full Integration–Embedded Coupling 232 10.2.2.2 Integration Under a Common Interface–Tight Coupling 233 10.2.2.3 Loose Coupling 233 10.2.2.4 Modeling Environment Linked to GIS 233 10.3 Emerging and Application 233 10.3.1 Multispectral Remote Sensing 233 10.3.2 Hyperspectral Remote Sensing 234 10.3.3 Geographic Information System (GIS) 234 10.3.4 Applications 234 10.3.4.1 Urban Environment Management 234 10.3.4.2 Wasteland Environment 235 10.3.4.3 Coastal and Marine Environment 236 10.4 Uncertainty in Environmental Modeling 236 10.5 Future of Remote Sensing and GIS Application in Pollutant Monitoring 237 10.5.1 Types of Satellite-Based Environmental Monitoring 239 10.5.1.1 Atmosphere Monitoring 239 10.5.1.2 Air Quality Monitoring 239 10.5.1.3 Land Use/Land Cover (LULC) 240 10.5.1.4 Hazard Monitoring 240 10.5.1.5 Marine and Phytoplankton Studies 240 10.6 Identification of Microconstituents Using Remote Sensing and GIS Techniques 241 10.7 Conclusions 242 Part III Various Physicochemical Treatment Techniques of Microconstituents 247 11 Process Feasibility and Sustainability of Struvite Crystallization From Wastewater Through Electrocoagulation 249 Alisha Zaffar, Nageshwari Krishnamoorthy, Chinmayee Sahoo, Sivaraman Jayaraman, and Balasubramanian Paramasivan 249 11.1 Introduction 249 11.2 Struvite Crystallization Through Electrocoagulation 251 11.2.1 Working Principle 251 11.2.2 Types of Electrocoagulation 252 11.2.2.1 Batch Electrocoagulation 252 11.2.2.2 Continuous Electrocoagulation 254 11.2.2.3 Advantages of Electrocoagulation Over Other Methods for Struvite Precipitation 256 11.3 Influential Parameters Affecting Struvite Crystallization 257 11.3.1 pH of the Medium 257 11.3.2 Magnesium Source and Mg 2+ : PO 3– 4 Molar Ratio 258 11.3.3 Current Density 259 11.3.4 Voltage and Current Efficiency 260 11.3.5 Electrode Type and Interelectrode Distance 261 11.3.6 Stirring Speed, Reaction Time, and Seeding 262 11.3.7 Presence of Competitive Ions and Purity of Struvite Crystals 263 11.4 Energy, Economy, and Environmental Contribution of Struvite Precipitation by Electrocoagulation 264 11.5 Summary and Future Perspectives 266 12 Adsorption of Microconstituents 273 Challa Mallikarjuna, Rajat Pundlik, Rajesh Roshan Dash, and Puspendu Bhunia 12.1 Introduction 273 12.2 Adsorption Mechanism 274 12.3 Adsorption Isotherms and Kinetics 276 12.3.1 Adsorption Isotherms 276 12.3.1.1 Langmuir Isotherm 276 12.3.1.2 Freundlich Isotherm 276 12.3.1.3 Dubinin–Radushkevich Isotherm 277 12.3.1.4 Redlich–Peterson Isotherm 277 12.3.1.5 Brunauer–Emmett–Teller (BET) Isotherm 278 12.3.2 Adsorption Kinetics 278 12.3.2.1 Pseudo-First-Order Equation 278 12.3.2.2 Pseudo-Second-Order Equation 279 12.3.2.3 Elovich Model 279 12.3.2.4 Intraparticle Diffusion Model 279 12.4 Factors Affecting Adsorption Processes 280 12.4.1 Surface Area 280 12.4.2 Contact Time 280 12.4.3 Nature and Initial Concentration of Adsorbate 280 12.4.4 pH 280 12.4.5 Nature and Dose of Adsorbent 281 12.4.6 Interfering Substance 281 12.5 Multi-Component Preference Analysis 281 12.6 Conventional and Emerging Adsorbents 282 12.6.1 Conventional Adsorbents 282 12.6.2 Commercial Activated Carbons 282 12.6.3 Inorganic Material 284 12.6.4 Ion-Exchange Resins 285 12.6.5 Emerging/Non-Conventional Adsorbents 285 12.6.5.1 Natural Adsorbents 286 12.6.5.2 Agricultural Wastes 287 12.6.5.3 Industrial By-Product (Industrial Solid Wastes) 287 12.6.5.4 Solid Waste-Based Activated Carbons 288 12.6.5.5 Bio-Sorbents 288 12.6.5.6 Miscellaneous Adsorbents 289 12.7 Desirable Properties and Surface Modification of Adsorbents 290 12.7.1 Desorption/Regeneration Studies 290 12.7.2 Column Studies 291 12.7.2.1 Surface Modification of Adsorbents 293 12.8 Disposal Methods of Adsorbents and Concentrate 295 12.9 Advantages and Disadvantages of Adsorption 296 12.9.1 Advantages 296 12.9.2 Disadvantages 297 12.10 Conclusions 297 13 Ion Exchange Process for Removal of Microconstituents From Water and Wastewater 303 Muhammad Kashif Shahid, H.N.P. Dayarathne, Bandita Mainali, Jun Wei Lim, and Younggyun Choi 13.1 Introduction 303 13.2 Properties of Different Ion Exchange Resin 304 13.3 Functionalities of Polymeric Resins 306 13.4 Ion Exchange Mechanism 310 13.5 Ion Exchange Kinetics 312 13.6 Application of Ion Exchange for Treatment of Microconstituents 313 13.7 Summary 316 14 Membrane-Based Separation Technologies for Removal of Microconstituents 321 Sanket Dey Chowdhury, Rao Y. Surampalli, and Puspendu Bhunia 14.1 Introduction 321 14.2 Classification of Available MBSTs 323 14.3 Classification of Membranes and Membrane Materials and Their Properties 323 14.3.1 Classification of Membranes 323 14.3.2 Classification and Properties of Membrane Materials 329 14.3.2.1 Membrane Classification 329 14.3.2.1.1 Cellulose Derivatives 330 14.3.2.1.2 Aromatic Polyamides 330 14.3.2.1.3 Polysulphone 330 14.3.2.1.4 Polyimides 330 14.3.2.1.5 Polytetrafluoroethylene 331 14.3.2.1.6 Polycarbonates 331 14.3.2.1.7 Polypropylene 331 14.3.2.2 Cutting-Edge Membranes 331 14.4 Fundamental Principles and Hydraulics of Microconstituents Removal via Different MBSTs 332 14.4.1 Fundamental Principles 332 14.4.2 Hydraulics of Microconstituents Removal 351 14.4.2.1 Modes of Operation 352 14.4.2.2 Definitions of Some Frequently Used Terms in MBSTs 353 14.5 Application of the MBSTs for Removing Microconstituents From Aqueous Matrices 354 14.6 Membrane Fouling 355 14.6.1 Classification of Membrane Fouling 355 14.6.1.1 Particulate or Colloidal Fouling 356 14.6.1.2 Biological or Microbial Fouling 356 14.6.1.3 Scaling or Precipitation Fouling 356 14.6.1.4 Organic Fouling 356 14.6.2 Mechanisms of Membrane Fouling 356 14.6.3 Control of Membrane Fouling 357 14.7 Future Perspectives 358 14.8 Conclusions 358 15 Advanced Oxidation Processes for Microconstituents Removal in Aquatic Environments 367 Sanket Dey Chowdhury, Rao Y. Surampalli, and Puspendu Bhunia 15.1 Introduction 367 15.2 Classification of AOPs 369 15.3 Fundamentals of Different AOPs 370 15.4 Fundamentals of Individual AOPs 370 15.4.1 Fundamentals of Microconstituents Degradation by Ozonation Process 370 15.4.2 Fundamentals of Microconstituents Degradation by UV-Irradiation 371 15.4.3 Fundamentals of Microconstituents Degradation by Photocatalysis 371 15.4.4 Fundamentals of Microconstituents Degradation by Electrochemical Oxidation (EO) or Anodic Oxidation (AO) and Sonolysis 373 15.4.5 Fundamentals of Microconstituents Degradation by the Fenton Process 373 15.5 Fundamentals of Integrated AOPs 374 15.6 Fundamentals of UV-Irradiation-Based Integrated AOPs 374 15.6.1 Uv/h 2 O 2 374 15.6.2 UV Photocatalysis/Ozonation 374 15.6.3 UV/Fenton Process 375 15.6.4 UV/Persulfate (PS) or Permonosulfate (PMS) 375 15.6.5 UV/Cl 2 376 15.7 Fundamentals of Ozonation-Based Integrated AOPs 376 15.7.1 Ozonation/H 2 O 2 376 15.7.2 Ozonation/PS or PMS 376 15.8 Fundamentals of Fenton Process-Based Integrated AOPs 376 15.8.1 Heterogeneous Fenton Process 376 15.8.2 Photo-Fenton Process 377 15.8.3 Sono-Fenton Process 377 15.9 Fundamentals of Electrochemical-Based Integrated AOPs 377 15.9.1 Electro-Fenton Process 377 15.9.2 Sono-Electro-Fenton Process 378 15.9.3 Photo-Electro-Fenton Process 378 15.10 Application of Individual/Integrated AOPs for Microconstituents Removal 378 15.10.1 PPCP Removal 378 15.10.2 Pesticide Removal 389 15.10.3 Surfactant Removal 390 15.10.4 PFAS Removal 390 15.11 Future Perspectives 390 15.12 Conclusions 392 Part IV Various Physico-Chemical Treatment Techniques of Microconstituents 405 16 Aerobic Biological Treatment of Microconstituents 407 Hung-Hsiang Chen, Thi-Manh Nguyen, Ku-Fan Chen, Chih-Ming Kao, Rao Y. Surampalli, and Tian C. Zhang 16.1 Introduction 407 16.2 Aerobic Biological Systems/Processes 408 16.2.1 High-Rate Systems 408 16.2.1.1 Suspended Growth Processes 408 16.2.1.2 Attached Growth Processes 410 16.2.2 Low-Rate Systems 411 16.3 Removal of CECs By Different Aerobic/Anoxic Treatment Processes 411 16.3.1 ASPs 412 16.3.2 Removal of CECs By Different Aerobic/Anoxic Treatment Processes 412 16.3.3 MBR and Membranes Technology 413 16.3.4 ASPs and/or Trickling Filters 413 16.3.5 Lagoons and Constructed Wetlands 413 16.3.6 Mixed Technologies 414 16.4 Aerobic Biodegradation of Selected CECs 415 16.4.1 Hormones and Their Conjugates 415 16.4.2 Nanoparticles (NPs) and Nanomaterials (NMs) 417 16.4.3 Microplastics 417 16.5 Challenges and Future Perspectives 418 16.6 Conclusions 419 17 Anaerobic Biological Treatment of Microconstituents 427 Thi-Manh Nguyen, Hung-Hsiang Chen, Ku-Fan Chen, Chih-Ming Kao, Rao Y. Surampalli, and Tian C. Zhang 17.1 Introduction 427 17.2 Types of AD Reactors and Current Status of AD Technology 428 17.2.1 Suspended Growth Process 428 17.2.1.1 Anaerobic Contact Reactor (ACR) 429 17.2.1.2 Upflow Anaerobic Sludge Blanket (UASB) Reactor 429 17.2.2 Attached Growth Process 430 17.2.3 AnMBRs 431 17.2.4 Current Status of AD Technology 432 17.3 Mechanisms of Pollutant Removal in AD Processes 433 17.3.1 The Hydrolysis Stage 433 17.3.2 The Acidogenesis Stage 434 17.3.3 The Acetogenesis Stage 434 17.3.4 The Methanogenesis Stage 435 17.4 AD Technology for Treatment of MCs 436 17.4.1 Key Characteristics of Selected AD Systems for MCs Removal 436 17.4.1.1 Reactor Configurations and Combinations of Different Methods 436 17.4.1.2 Removal of Different MCs and Associated Mechanisms 441 17.4.2 Biodegradation of Selected MCs in AD Processes 442 17.4.2.1 MPs 442 17.4.2.2 NMs/NPs 444 17.5 Challenges and Future Perspectives 445 17.6 Conclusions 446 18 Bio-Electrochemical Systems for Micropollutant Removal 455 Rishabh Raj, Sovik Das, Manaswini Behera, and Makarand M. Ghangrekar 18.1 The Concept of Bio-Electrochemical Systems 455 18.2 Bio-Electrochemical Systems: Materials and Configurations 457 18.2.1 Electrodes 457 18.2.2 Separators 460 18.3 Different Types of Bio-Electrochemical Systems 461 18.3.1 Microbial Fuel Cell 462 18.3.2 Microbial Electrolysis Cell 463 18.3.3 Microbial Desalination Cell 464 18.4 Performance Assessment of Bio-Electrochemical Systems 466 18.5 Pollutant Removal in Bio-Electrochemical Systems 469 18.5.1 Treatment of Different Wastewaters in Bio-Electrochemical Systems 469 18.5.2 Micropollutant Remediation 473 18.6 Scale-Up of BES 474 18.7 Challenges and Future Outlook 476 18.8 Summary 478 19 Hybrid Treatment Solutions for Removal of Micropollutant From Wastewaters 491 Monali Priyadarshini, S. M. Sathe, and Makarand M. Ghangrekar 19.1 Background of Hybrid Treatment Processes 491 19.2 Types of Hybrid Processes for Microconstituents Removal 492 19.2.1 Constructed Wetlands 493 19.2.1.1 Applications 494 19.2.1.2 Constructed Wetland Coupled With Microbial Fuel Cell 494 19.2.2 Combined Biological and Advanced Oxidation Processes 495 19.2.2.1 Activated Sludge Process Coupled With Advanced Oxidation Process 496 19.2.2.2 Moving Bed Biofilm Reactor Coupled With Advanced Oxidation Process 496 19.2.2.3 Bio-Electrochemical Systems and Advanced Oxidation Processes 497 19.2.2.4 Bio-Electro Fenton-Based Advanced Oxidation Processes 499 19.2.2.5 Photo-Electrocatalyst-Based Advanced Oxidation Process 500 19.2.3 Membrane Bioreactor 501 19.2.3.1 Granular Sludge Membrane Bioreactor 502 19.2.3.2 Advanced Oxidation Process Coupled Membrane Bioreactor 502 19.2.3.3 Membrane Bioreactor Coupled With Microbial Fuel Cell 503 19.2.4 Electrocoagulation 504 19.3 Comparative Performance Evaluation of Hybrid Systems for Microconstituents Removal 506 19.4 Conclusions and Future Directions 507 Part V Aspects of Sustainability and Environmental Management 513 20 Regulatory Framework of Microconstituents 515 Wei-Han Lin, Jiun-Hau Ou, Ying-Liang Yu, Pu-Fong Liu, Rao Y. Surampalli, and Chih-Ming Kao 20.1 Introduction 515 20.2 Management and Regulatory Framework of Microconstituents 515 20.3 Regulations on Microconstituents 516 20.3.1 Pharmaceuticals and Personal Care Products (PPCPs) 516 20.3.2 Microplastics 517 20.3.3 Persistent Organic Pollutants (POPs) and Persistent Bioaccumulated Toxics (PBTs) 519 20.3.4 Endocrine-Disrupting Chemicals (EDCs) 520 20.4 Concluding Remarks 520 21 Laboratory to Field Application of Technologies for Effective Removal of Microconstituents From Wastewaters 525 Indrajit Chakraborty, Manikanta M. Doki, and Makarand M. Ghangrekar 525 21.1 Introduction 525 21.1.1 Microconstituent Origin and Type 526 21.1.2 Refractory Nature and Corresponding Degradation Barriers of Microconstituents 527 21.2 Case Studies for Lab to Field Applications 530 21.2.1 Conventional Treatment Methods 530 21.2.2 Hybrid Treatment Methods 533 21.2.2.1 Hybrid Biochemical Processes 533 21.2.2.2 Hybrid Advanced Oxidation Processes 536 21.3 Future Outlook 540 21.4 Conclusions 540 22 Sustainability Outlook: Green Design, Consumption, and Innovative Business Model 545 Tsai Chi Kuo 22.1 Introduction 545 22.2 Sustainable/Green Supply Chain 547 22.2.1 Collaboration 547 22.2.2 System Improvements 547 22.2.3 Supplier Evaluations 548 22.2.4 Performance and Uncertainty 548 22.3 Environmental Sustainability: Innovative Design and Manufacturing 549 22.3.1 Design Improvements 549 22.3.1.1 Disassembly and Recyclability 549 22.3.1.2 Modularity Design 549 22.3.1.3 Life-Cycle Design 550 22.3.2 Green Manufacturing 550 22.3.2.1 Green Manufacturing Process and System Development 550 22.3.2.2 Recycling Technology 551 22.3.2.3 Hazard Material Control 551 22.3.2.4 Remanufacturing and Inventory Model 551 22.3.3 Summary of Environmental Sustainability 551 22.4 Economical Sustainability: Innovation Business Model 552 22.4.1 Business Model and Performance 552 22.4.2 Summary of Economic Sustainability 553 22.5 Social Sustainability 553 22.5.1 Corporate Social Responsibility 553 22.5.2 Sustainable Consumption 554 22.5.3 Brief Summary of Social Sustainability 554 22.6 Conclusions and Future Research Development 554 22.6.1 Future Research Development 555 22.6.2 Industry 4.0 in Sustainable Life 555 22.6.3 Conclusions 555 List of Abbreviations 565 Index 577

Read more less

Book SynopsisTable of ContentsPreface ix 1. Introduction 1 1.1 A Very Brief History of Energy Use 1 1.2 Early Energy and Power for Transportation and Electricity Production 2 1.3 Energy and the Challenge of Global Climate Change 4 1.4 Looking to the Future: The Age of Electro-MechanicalChemical Energy Conversion and Storage 7 1.5 Why D, C, and w Units? 10 References 12 2. Energy Use 15 2.1 Units of Energy and Power 15 2.2 Comparing Different Energy Units Using kWh 19 2.3 Energy Use in the US with a Focus on Climate Change and the Future 21 2.4 Energy Use Around the World 32 2.5 Next Steps 33 2.6 How Much Energy Should We Use? 34 References 35 3. Daily Energy Unit D 37 3.1 Defining the Daily Energy Unit D 37 3.2 Examples Using D 39 3.3 Primary Energy Consumption When Using Electricity in Units of D 44 3.4 Your Life in D Units 46 3.5 Energy and Electricity Used Compared to Fossil Fuel Use By Different Countries 48 3.6 Creating Green D 51 References 53 4. Daily CO2 Emission Unit C 55 4.1 Defining the Daily Carbon Emission Unit C 55 4.2 CO2 Emissions From Different Fuels 58 4.3 Emissions of CO2 for Delivered Electricity 60 4.4 Carbon Emissions for People in Units of C 62 4.5 Reducing Global CO2 and Other GHG Emissions 65 References 70 5. Daily Water Unit w 73 5.1 Engineered and Natural Water Systems 73 5.2 Water Use and the Daily Water Use Unit w 74 5.3 Energy Use for Our Water Infrastructure 76 5.4 Energy Use for Water Treatment 80 5.5 Energy for Used Water Treatment 82 5.6 Desalination 84 5.7 Energy Storage Using Water 85 5.8 CO2 Emissions and Project Drawdown Solutions 88 References 89 6. Renewable Energy 91 6.1 Introduction 91 6.2 Solar Photovoltaics 91 6.3 Wind Electricity 96 6.4 Geothermal Electricity 100 6.5 Biomass Energy 101 6.6 Hydrogen Gas Production using Renewable Energy 106 6.7 Costs of Renewable versus Conventional Energy Sources 110 6.8 Energy Storage in Batteries 111 6.9 Impact of Renewable Energy on Reducing Carbon Emissions 113 References 114 7. Water – An Energy Source 117 7.1 Extracting Energy From Water 117 7.2 Hydropower 118 7.3 How Much Energy is in Used Water (Wastewater)? 121 7.4 Methane Production From Biomass in Wastewaters 124 7.5 Electricity Generation Using Microbial Fuel Cells (MFCs) 127 7.6 Hydrogen Production Using Microbial Electrolysis Cells (MECs) 130 7.7 Electricity Generation Using Salinity Gradients 132 References 134 8. Food 137 8.1 The Energy Burden of Food 137 8.2 Energy Needed to Put Food in Your Home 137 8.3 CO2 Emissions and Our Carbon “Food Print” 142 8.4 Water for Food that You Eat Every Day 143 8.5 Energy for Ammonia Production (And H2) for Fertilizers 144 8.6 Using the Energy Unit D for Our Diet 147 8.7 Food Waste and Other Food-Related CO2 Emissions 148 References 152 9. Heating and Buildings 155 9.1 Heating and Insulation 155 9.2 Comparing Heating Systems Based on Carbon Emissions 156 9.3 Energy Ratings 159 9.4 Geothermal Heating 162 9.5 Water Heaters 162 9.6 Home and Building Energy Analysis from Drawdown 168 References 169 10. Cooling and Refrigeration 171 10.1 Why Energy for Cooling is Increasingly Important 171 10.2 Energy Use for Refrigerators 172 10.3 Energy Use for Air Conditioners 173 10.4 Understanding Energy Units for Cooling 175 10.5 Cooling Options 178 10.6 Refrigerants and GHGs 179 References 180 11. Cars 183 11.1 Why Cars Matter for Climate Change 183 11.2 Internal Combustion Engines and Carbon Emissions 184 11.3 Understanding Energy Use by Electric Cars 187 11.4 Carbon Emissions From Cars with Different Fuels 189 11.5 Hydrogen Fuel Cell Vehicles (HFCVs) 192 11.6 Automobiles of the Future 193 References 194 12. Transportation 195 12.1 My Energy Use for Transportation 195 12.2 Energy Use for Transportation Options 196 12.3 Air Travel and High-Speed Rail 199 12.4 Energy for Pavement Materials 201 12.5 What Fuels will be Used in the Future for Trucks, Ships, and Planes? 202 12.6 Drawdown Transportation Related Solutions 205 References 206 13. Concrete and Steel 209 13.1 Energy Use for Building Materials 209 13.2 Concrete and Cement 209 13.3 Steel 214 13.4 Drawdown Solutions for Cement and Steel 219 References 219 14. Assessment and Outlook 221 14.1 Addressing Climate Change Will Require Both Renewable Energy and Carbon Capture 221 14.2 Assessing Possible Changes to Our Own Daily Energy Consumption 223 14.3 How Much CO2 Can We Capture into Biomass and the Deep Subsurface? 228 14.4 Major Changes to the Water Infrastructure with Renewable Energy 235 14.5 How Much can the World Reduce Energy Consumption and Carbon Emissions? 236 14.6 Reducing CO2 Emissions from Fossil Fuels Will not be Enough 240 References 244 Appendicies 247 1 Conversion Factors 247 2 Energy Related to Electricity Generation in the United States 251 3 World and US Population 255 4 World Energy Use 257 5 CO2 Emissions 261 6 Hours of Peak Solar in the United States 263 Index 265

Read more less

Book SynopsisMicroplastics in the Ecosphere Discover the environmental impact of microplastics with this comprehensive resource Microplastics are the minute quantities of plastic that result from industrial processes, household release and the breakdown of larger plastic items. Widespread reliance on plastic goods and, particularly, single-use plastics, which has been increased by the COVID-19 pandemic, has made microplastics ubiquitous; they can be found throughout the ecosphere, including in the bloodstreams of humans and other animals. As these plastics emerge as a potential threat to the environment and to public health, it has never been more critical to understand their distribution and environmental impact. Microplastics in the Ecosphere aims to cultivate that understanding with a comprehensive overview of microplastics in terrestrial ecosystems. It analyzes microplastic distribution in aerosphere, hydrosphere, and soil, tracing these plastics from their productTable of ContentsList of Contributors xvii Preface xxii Section I Single Use Plastics 1 1 Scientometric Analysis of Microplastics across the Globe 3 Mansoor Ahmad Bhat, Fatma Nur Eraslan, Eftade O. Gaga, and Kadir Gedik 1.1 Introduction 3 1.2 Materials and Methods 5 1.3 Results and Discussion 5 1.3.1 Trends in Scientific Production and Citations 5 1.3.2 Top Funding Agencies 6 1.3.3 Top 10 Global Affiliations 7 1.3.4 Top Countries 8 1.3.5 Top 10 Databases and Journals 9 1.3.6 Top 10 Published Articles 9 1.3.7 Top 10 Author Keywords and Research Areas 10 1.4 Conclusion 11 Acknowledgments 12 References 12 2 Microplastic Pollution in the Polar Oceans – A Review 15 Manju P. Nair and Anu Gopinath 2.1 Introduction 15 2.1.1 Plastics 15 2.1.2 Plastic Pollution 15 2.1.3 Microplastics 16 2.1.4 Importance of Microplastic Pollution in the Polar Oceans 17 2.2 Polar Regions 17 2.2.1 General 17 2.2.2 Sea Ice 19 2.2.3 Water 19 2.2.4 Sediments 21 2.2.5 Biota 22 2.3 Future Perspectives 23 2.4 Conclusions 24 References 24 3 Microplastics – Global Scenario 29 Majeti Narasimha Vara Prasad 3.1 Introduction 29 3.2 Environmental Issues of Plastic Waste 54 3.3 Coprocessing of Plastic Waste in Cement Kilns 55 3.4 Disposal of Plastic Waste Through Plasma Pyrolysis Technology (PPT) 56 3.4.1 Merits of PPT 57 References 59 4 The Single- Use Plastic Pandemic in the COVID- 19 Era 65 Fatma Nur Eraslan, Mansoor Ahmad Bhat, Kadir Gedik, and Eftade O. Gaga 4.1 Introduction 65 4.2 Materials and Methods 66 4.2.3 Estimation of the Daily Amount of Medical Waste in Hospitals 67 4.3.1 Personal Protective Equipment 67 4.3.2 Packaging SUPs 68 4.3.2.1 Trends in Plastic Waste Generation, Management, and Environmental Fate during the COVID- 19 Era 69 4.4.1 Environmental Impacts from SUP Waste 70 4.4.2 Management of SUP Waste 71 4.5 Conclusions and Future Prospects 72 References 72 Section II Microplastics in the Aerosphere 77 5 Atmospheric Microplastic Transport 79 Yudith Vega Paramitadevi, Ana Turyanti, Ersa Rishanti, Beata Ratnawati, Bimastyaji Surya Ramadan, and Nurani Ikhlas 5.1 The Phenomenon of Microplastic Transport 79 5.2 Factors Affecting Microplastic Transport 81 5.2.1 Types of MPs 81 5.2.2 Characteristics and Sources of Microplastics Emitters 81 5.2.3 Meteorological Conditions 82 5.2.4 Altitude and Surface Roughness 83 5.2.5 Microplastic Deposition Processes in the Ocean 83 5.2.6 Microplastics Deposition Processes in the Air 84 5.3 Microplastic Transport Modelling 85 5.3.1 Eulerian Method 87 References 92 6 Microplastics in the Atmosphere and Their Human and Eco Risks 97 Dhammika N. Magana- Arachchi and Rasika P. Wanigatunge 6.1 Introduction 97 6.2 Microplastics in the Atmosphere 97 6.2.2 Chemical Composition 98 6.2.3 Sources of Microplastics 99 6.2.5 Effects of Climatic Conditions on MP Distribution 101 6.3 Impact of Microplastics on Human Health and the Eco Risk 102 6.3.2 Eco Risk 106 6.4 Strategies to Minimise Atmospheric MPs through Future Research 107 6.5 Conclusion 108 Acknowledgements 109 References 109 7 Sampling and Detection of Microplastics in the Atmosphere 113 Sudip Choudhury, Kuheli Deb, Saurav Paul, Bimal Bhusan Chakraborty, and Sunayana Goswami 7.1 Introduction 113 7.2 Classification 114 7.3.4 Biota 115 7.5 Detection and Characterisation of MPs in the Atmosphere 116 7.5.1 Microscopic Techniques for Detecting MPs 117 7.5.1.6 Hot Needle Technique 119 7.5.1.7 Digital Holography 119 7.5.2 Spectroscopic Techniques for Analysing MPs 120 7.6 Conclusion 121 Funding 121 References 121 8 Sources and Circulation of Microplastics in the Aerosphere – Atmospheric Transport of Microplastics 125 Gobishankar Sathyamohan, Madushika Sewwandi, Balram Ambade, and Meththika Vithanage 8.1 Introduction 125 8.1.1 Occurrence and Abundance of Atmospheric MP 126 8.1.2 Plastic Polymers and Their Properties 127 8.1.3 Sources and Pathways of MPs in the Atmosphere 129 8.2 Temporal and Spatial Trends in MP Accumulation 130 8.3 Formation of MPs 131 8.3.1 Physical Weathering 132 8.3.4 Photo- thermal Oxidation 133 8.3.5 Thermal Degradation 134 8.4.1 Wet Deposition 136 8.6 Predicting MP Dispersion and Transport 137 8.7 Eco- Environmental Impacts 138 8.8 Future Perspectives 139 References 140 Section III Microplastics in the Aquatic Environment 147 9 Interaction of Chemical Contaminants with Microplastics 149 Asitha T. Cooray, Janitha Walpita, Pabasari A. Koliyabandara, and Ishara U. Soyza 9.1 Introduction 149 9.2 Interactions 150 9.3 Mechanisms 152 9.3.3 Kinetics of the Sorption Process 154 9.3.5 Pseudo- Second- Order Model 155 9.3.8 Isotherm Models 156 9.5 Future Approaches 157 References 158 10 Microplastics in Freshwater Environments 163 Florin- Constantin Mihai, Laura A.T. Markley, Farhan R. Khan, Giuseppe Suaria, and Sedat Gundogdu 10.1 Introduction 163 10.2 Microplastics in Rivers and Tributaries 164 10.3 Microplastics in Lakes 166 10.4 Microplastics in Groundwater Sources 167 10.5 Microplastics in Glaciers and Ice Caps 168 10.6 Microplastics in Deltas 169 10.7 Conclusion 171 Acknowledgment 171 References 171 11 Microplastics in Landfill Leachate: Flow and Transport 177 Anna Kwarciak- Kozłowska 11.1 Plastics and Microplastics 177 11.2 Microplastics in Landfill Leachate 180 11.3 Summary 183 Acknowledgments 183 References 183 12 Microplastics in the Aquatic Environment – Effects on Ocean Carbon Sequestration and Sustenance of Marine Life 189 Arunima Bhattacharya and Aryadeep Roychoudhury 12.1 Introduction 189 12.2 Microplastics in the Aquatic Environment 190 12.2.2.1 Chemical Nature 191 12.3.2.1 Effect on Phytoplankton Photosynthesis and Growth 192 12.3.2.2 Effect on Zooplankton Development and Reproduction 193 12.4 Microplastics and Marine Fauna 194 12.4.2.1 Shrimp 195 12.4.4 Effects on Marine Mammals 196 12.6 Conclusion and Future Perspectives 197 Acknowledgments 197 References 197 Section IV Microplastics in Soil Systems 201 13 Entry of Microplastics into Agroecosystems: A Serious Threat to Food Security and Human Health 203 Siril Singh, Sheenu Sharma, Rajni Yadav, and Anand Narain Singh 13.1 Introduction 203 13.2 Sources of Microplastics in Agroecosystems 204 13.2.3 Application of Sewage Sludge/Biosolids 205 13.2.6 Landfill Sites 206 13.3.2 Implications for Crop Plants and Food Security 209 13.4 Human Health Risks 211 13.5 Knowledge Gaps 212 13.6 Conclusion and Future Recommendations 212 Acknowledgments 213 References 213 14 Migration of Microplastic- Bound Contaminants to Soil and Their Effects 219 Marta Jaskulak and Katarzyna Zorena 14.1 Introduction 219 14.2 Microplastics as Sorbing Materials for Hazardous Chemicals 220 14.3 Types of Microplastic- Bound Contaminants in Soils 222 14.4 Effects of Exposure and Co- exposure in Soil – Consequences of Contaminant Sorption for MP Toxicity and Bioaccumulation 223 14.5 Microplastic- Bound Contaminants in Soils as Potential Threats to Human Health 224 14.6 Conclusions 226 References 226 15 Plastic Mulch- Derived Microplastics in Agricultural Soil Systems 233 Sammani Ramanayaka, Hao Zhang, and Kirk T. Semple 15.1 Plastic Mulch Films in Agriculture 233 15.2 Types of Synthetic Polymer Mulch Films 234 15.4 Mulch Microplastic Pollution in Soil 235 15.4.1 Influences of Mulch Microplastics on Soil Physical Properties 236 15.4.2.1 Soil Organic Matter (SOM) 237 15.4.2.2 Soil pH 238 15.4.3 The Impact of Microplastics on Soil Biological Properties 239 15.5 Mulch Microplastics as a Vector 240 15.6 Challenges and Future Perspectives 242 References 243 16 Critical Review of Microplastics in Soil 249 Fábio C. Nunes, Lander de Jesus Alves, Cláudia C.N. de Carvalho, Majeti Narasimha Vara Prasad, and José R. de Souza Filho 16.1 Introduction 249 16.2 Sources and Transfer of Microplastics in Soils 251 16.3 Classification, Qualification, and Quantification of Microplastics in Soil 253 16.4 Effects and Risks of Microplastics on Soil Health 255 16.5 Analytical Methodologies for Microplastics in Soil 259 16.6 Epilogue and Future Perspectives 262 Acknowledgment 262 References 262 17 What Do We Know About the Effects of Microplastics on Soil? 271 Ana Paula Pinto, Teresa Ferreira, Ana V. Dordio, Alfredo Jorge Palace Carvalho, and Jorge M.S. Faria 17.1 Introduction 271 17.2 Why and How Do MPs End Up in the Soil? 272 17.2.1 Mulching Films 273 17.2.2 Sewage Sludge/Compost Application 274 17.2.3 Irrigation 275 17.4 Microplastics as Carriers of Soil Contaminants – Contaminant Vectors 277 17.4.1 MPs as Carriers of Metals and/or Metalloids 278 17.4.2 MPs as Carriers of Organic Pollutants 279 17.5 Microplastic Effects 280 17.5.2 MP Effects on Plant Growth Performance 283 17.5.3 MP Effects on Soil Nutrient Cycling 289 17.6 Conclusions and Perspectives for Future Research 291 References 292 18 Microbial Degradation of Plastics 305 Abin Sebastian, Aleena Maria Paul, Donia Dominic, Misriya Shaji, Priya Jose, Sarika Sasi, and Majeti Narasimha Vara Prasad 18.1 Introduction 305 18.2 Diversity of Plastic- Degrading Microbes 307 18.3 Mechanism of Microbe- Mediated Decomposition of Plastics 309 18.4 Molecular Factors in the Microbial Breakdown of Plastics 311 18.5 Microbes and Sustainable Degradation of Plastics 313 18.5.1 Outlook 315 References 316 19 Microplastics and Soil Nutrient Cycling 321 Madhuni Wijesooriya, Hasintha Wijesekara, Madushika Sewwandi, Sasimali Soysa, Anushka Upamali Rajapaksha, Meththika Vithanage, and Nanthi Bolan 19.1 Introduction 321 19.2 Microplastics in Soil 322 19.3 Effect of Microplastics on Nutrient Cycling 323 19.3.1 Soil Nitrogen Cycling 324 19.3.3 Soil Phosphorous Content 325 19.4 Effect of Microplastic- Driven Factors on Soil Nutrient Cycling 326 19.4.1 Properties of Microplastics 326 19.4.3 Soil Chemical Characteristics 329 19.4.4 Soil Physical Characteristics 330 19.4.5 Consequences of Microplastics for Nutrient Cycling and Implications 331 19.5 Mechanisms of Microplastic- Driven Plant Toxicity/Nutrient Uptake 332 19.6 Future Perspectives 333 References 333 Section V Microplastics in Food Systems 339 20 Microplastics in the Food Chain 341 Chamila V.L. Jayasinghe, Sharmila Jayatilake, H. Umesh K.D.Z. Rajapakse, N.K. Sandunika Kithmini, and K.M. Prakash M. Kulathunga 20.1 Introduction 341 20.2 Presence of Microplastics in the Food Chain 342 20.2.1 Transmission Through the Food Chain 343 20.2.2 Other Pathways Through Which Microplastics Enter Food 345 20.2.2.1 Transmission from Food Packaging 346 20.3 Possible Health Effects of Microplastics in Food 347 20.4 How to Minimize Microplastic Contamination in Food 348 20.4.1 Need for Research on the Realistic Ecological Impact of Microplastics 349 20.4.2 Effective Methods of Microplastic Detection and Removal 349 20.4.4 Efficient Disposal of Plastic Waste 350 20.5 Summary 350 References 351 21 Microplastics in Salt and Drinking Water 357 Muthumali U. Adikari, Nirmala Prasadi, and Chamila V.L. Jayasinghe 21.1 Microplastics in Salt 357 21.1.1 Introduction 357 21.1.1.1 Microplastics in Salt: Occurrence and Abundance 357 21.1.1.2 Microplastic Contamination in Different Salt Types 358 21.1.1.3 Estimated Consumption of Microplastics through Salt 360 21.2.1 Introduction 361 21.2.4 Microplastics in Drinking Water: Analytical Methods Used 363 21.2.5 Removal Strategies 364 21.3 Summary 365 References 365 22 Microplastics in Commercial Seafood (Invertebrates) and Seaweeds 369 Sanchala Gallage 22.1 Microplastics in Commercial Seafood and Seaweeds 369 22.1.3 Possible MP Accumulation Pathways in Commercial Seafood 371 22.1.4 Microplastics in Commercial Seafood and Seaweeds 372 22.1.4.2 Microplastics in Shrimp 373 22.1.4.3 Microplastics in Crabs 374 22.1.4.4 Microplastics in Lobsters 375 22.1.4.5 Microplastics in Sea Urchins and Sea Cucumbers 376 22.1.4.6 Microplastics in Seaweeds 377 22.1.5 Concluding Notes 377 Acknowledgement 378 References 378 23 Microplastic Toxicity to Humans 381 Magdalena Madeła 23.1 Introduction 381 23.2 Ingestion of Microplastics 382 23.3 Human Exposure to Inhalation of Microplastics 384 23.4 Human Exposure to Dermal Contact with Microplastics 385 23.5 Conclusions 386 References 387 Section VI Treatment Technologies and Management 391 24 Management of Microplastics from Sources to Humans 393 Samanthika Senarath and Dinushi Kaushalya 24.1 Introduction 393 24.1.1 Composition and Characteristics of Microplastics 394 24.2 Classification and Sources of Microplastics 394 24.2.1 Sources of Human Exposure to Microplastics 395 24.3 Impact of Microplastics on Human Health 396 24.4 Social and Ecological Impacts of Microplastics 397 24.4.1 Management Strategies for Microplastics 398 24.4.1.1 Proper Management of Plastics and Plastic Waste 399 24.4.1.2 Use of Bio- based and Biodegradable Plastics 400 24.4.1.3 Improvement of Wastewater and Solid Waste Treatment Processes 400 24.5 Prospects in Microplastic Management 401 24.6 Summary 401 References 401 25 Single- Use Ordinary Plastics vs. Bioplastics 405 Iwona Zawieja 25.1 Ordinary Plastic – General Characteristics 405 25.2 Bioplastics – General Characteristics 406 25.3 Biodegradability of Bioplastics 408 25.5 Environmental Benefits of Using Bioplastic 410 25.6 Summary 412 Acknowledgments 412 References 413 Section VII Case Studies 415 26 Plastic Nurdles in Marine Environments Due to Accidental Spillage 417 Madushika Sewwandi, Santhirasekaram Keerthanan, Kalani Imalka Perera, and Meththika Vithanage 26.1 Introduction 417 26.1.2 Plastic Nurdles 418 26.2.2.1 Nurdle Distribution on Beaches in the Atlantic Ocean in the Twentieth Century 419 26.2.2.2 Nurdle Distribution on Beaches in the Atlantic Ocean in the Twenty- First Century 420 26.2.2.3 Nurdle Pollution in the Mediterranean Sea 421 26.3.2 Fate and Transport of Nurdles in Marine Systems 422 26.3.3 Impacts of Nurdle Spillage on the Marine Environment 423 26.4 X- Press Pearl Shipwreck – Case Study 424 26.4.1 Nurdle Spillage 424 26.4.3 Characteristics and Contamination of Spilled Nurdles 425 26.4.4 Possible Impacts 427 26.4.4.1 Marine Environment 428 26.4.4.5 Impact on the Economy 429 References 429 27 Compost- Hosted Microplastics – Municipal Solid Waste Compost 433 K.S.D. Premarathna, Sammani Ramanayaka, Ayanthie Navaratne, Hasintha Wijesekara, Jasintha Jayasanka, and Meththika Vithanage 27.1 Municipal Solid Waste 433 27.1.2 Composting Process as a Source of Microplastics 435 27.2.2 Sizes of microplastics 436 27.2.3 Characteristics of Compost- Hosted Microplastics 436 27.3 Impact of Microplastic- Contaminated Compost on Soil Properties 437 27.3.2 Impact on Soil Chemical Properties 438 27.4 Compost- Hosted Microplastics as a Vector 440 27.4.1 Effect on Soil Organisms 441 27.5 Future Perspectives 442 References 443 28 Single- Use Ordinary Plastics and Bioplastics – A Case Study in Brazil 449 Luís P. Azevedo, Carlos A.F. Lagarinhos, Denise C.R. Espinosa, and Majeti Narasimha Vara Prasad 28.1 Introduction 449 28.1.1 Municipality of São Paulo (the Largest in the Country) – State Law No. 15374/2011 451 28.1.2 State of Rio de Janeiro – State Law No. 8473/2019 451 28.1.3 Santos(SP) – Municipal Law 232/2019 452 28.1.4 Ilhabela(SP) – Municipal Law 598/2008 452 28.1.5 São Sebastião (SP) – Municipal Law 2590/2018 452 28.1.6 Natal (RN) – Municipal Law 295/2009 452 28.1.7 Fernando de Noronha Island (PE) – District Decree 002/2018 452 28.2.2 Polybutylene Adipate Terephthalate (PBAT) Bioplastic 453 28.2.5 Shrimp Shell Bioplastic 454 28.2.9 Organic Waste Bioplastic 455 28.5 Energy Recovery 457 28.6 Public Policies 458 28.7 Impacts of Environmental Legislation 459 28.8 Challenges of Bioplastics Production 460 28.9 Conclusions 461 References 462 29 Microplastics Remediation – Possible Perspectives for Mitigating Saline Environments 465 Amir Parnian, Mehdi Mahbod, and Majeti Narasimha Vara Prasad 29.1 Introduction 465 29.2 Assimilation of Microplastics in Saline Water Bodies and Soil Ecosystems 467 29.3 Microplastic Self- Aging and Degradation: Hopes and Risks for the Ecosystem 468 29.4 Microplastics: Technologies for Remediating Saline Environments 468 29.5 Economic and Social Aspects of Microplastic Remediation in Saline Conditions 471 29.6 Conclusion: Hopes, and Resistance to Environmental Remediation to Achieve a Cleaner Environment 472 References 472 30 The Management of Waste Tires: A Case Study in Brazil 477 Carlos Alberto Ferreira Lagarinhos, Denise Crocce Romano Espinosa, Jorge Alberto Soares Tenório, and Luís Peres de Azevedo 30.1 Introduction 477 30.2 Methodology 478 30.3 Results and Discussions 479 30.3.4 Comparison Between Systems for Recycling Tires in the EU Countries, the United States, Japan, and Brazil 481 30.3.5 Technologies for Reuse, Recycling, and Energy Recovery 484 30.3.8 Tire Pyrolysis Process 486 30.3.9 Reclaimed Rubber and Rugs for Automobiles 486 30.3.11 Asphalt Rubber 487 30.4 Reverse Logistics Tires in Brazil 488 30.4.2 Recycling by Tire Manufacturers 490 30.6 Conclusions 495 References 496 Index 499

Read more less

Book SynopsisA transdisciplinary approach to investigating relationships between biomass burning and human health outcomes Environmental degradation is causing severe impacts on the various Earth ecosystems. Unsustainable development and anthropogenic pressure have altered the natural balance. From this perspective, sustainability has become a major issue to frame a greener and cleaner Earth for future generations. It can be argued that the worst example of unsustainable development is habitat degradation. Therefore, ecorestoration and other ecological practices are becoming increasingly important in our march toward sustainability. The present book covers all the aspects of ecorestoration and sustainability and how various areas intersect in this space. Environmental degradation is increasing all over the world at an unprecedented rate. This includes air, water, soil, and other natural resources resulting in the depletion of natural resources and an unsustainable planet. Therefore, it is incredTable of ContentsList of Contibutors xv Preface xix 1 Ecorestoration for Environmental Sustainability—An Introductory Framework 1 Arnab Banerjee, Manoj Kumar Jhariya, Surendra Singh Bargali and Debnath Palit 1.1 Introduction 2 1.2 Global Scenario of Ecosystem Types and Their Degradation 4 1.2.1 Agroecosystem 5 1.2.2 Forests 6 1.2.3 Freshwater 7 1.2.4 Grasslands, Shrub Lands, and Savannahs 7 1.2.5 Mountains 8 1.2.6 Oceans and Coasts 8 1.2.7 Peat Lands Around 9 1.2.8 Urban Areas 10 1.3 Need of Ecorestoration 10 1.3.1 The Economy 11 1.3.2 Food Security 12 1.3.3 Clean Water 12 1.3.4 Health and Well-Being 13 1.3.5 Climate Change Mitigation 13 1.3.6 Climate Change Adaptation 14 1.3.7 Security 14 1.3.8 Biodiversity 15 1.3.9 Synergies and Trade-Offs 16 1.4 Ecological Restoration and Forestry 16 1.4.1 Forested Wetland Restoration 16 1.5 Ecological Restoration and Societal Development 17 1.5.1 Ecological Restoration in Social Context 17 1.6 Policies and Strategy Formulation for Ecological Restoration Toward Environmental Sustainability 17 1.6.1 Novel Ecosystems and Adapting to Rapid Global Change 18 1.6.2 Climate-Smart Agriculture and Enhancing Socioecological Resilience 19 1.6.3 Increasing the Multifunctionality and Productivity of Agricultural Landscapes 20 1.6.4 Green Infrastructure and Nature-Based Solutions 20 1.6.5 Ecorestoration of Agroecosystem 21 1.6.6 Urbanization and Development 22 1.6.7 Biodiversity Offset Mitigation Through Ecological Restoration 23 1.6.8 Ecological Restoration as an Integral Component of Production Landscapes 24 1.7 Evidence of Success and Benefits of Ecological Restoration 25 1.8 Conclusion 26 References 27 2 Agricultural Soil Management and Ecorestoration Under Climate Change: Practices for Sustainable Soil Resource 49 Zied Haj-Amor, Tesfay Araya, Tapos Kumar Acharjee, Salem Bouri and Ruediger Anlauf 2.1 Introduction 50 2.2 Impacts of Climate Change on Agricultural Soil 51 2.2.1 Soil Erosion 51 2.2.2 Soil Salinization 52 2.2.3 Drought 53 2.3 Potential for Soil and Ecorestoration to Mitigate Climate Change 54 2.3.1 Soil Carbon Sequestration 54 2.3.2 Soil Management Practices for Increasing Carbon Storage in Soil 55 2.3.3 Ecorestoration of Agricultural Soil 57 2.3.4 Potential for Ecorestoration of Soil to Mitigate and Adapt Climate Change 58 2.4 Soil Water Management Under Climate Change/Variability 59 2.4.1 Experiences from Europe 59 2.4.1.1 Improvement of Irrigation to Save Water 59 2.4.1.2 Shifts in Land Use to Adapt to Climate Change 61 2.4.2 Experiences from Bangladesh 61 2.4.3 Experiences from Tunisia 66 2.5 Recommendations for Sustainable Soil Management and Environmental Sustainability 66 2.6 Policy Framework for Ecorestoration and Management of Agricultural Soil 67 2.7 Future Roadmap for Ecorestoration Toward Sustainable Soil Resource 68 2.8 Conclusion 69 Funding 70 References 70 3 Integrated River Health Assessment System (IRHAS): A Promising Tool for Ecorestoration of Tropical Indian Rivers 77 Parul Gurjar, Kuldeep Lakhera, Vipin Vyas and Rumeet Kour Raina 3.1 Introduction 78 3.1.1 River Ecology—An Introductory Remark 78 3.1.2 Status/Scenario of Tropical Rivers in India 78 3.1.3 Concept of Ecorestoration of Riverine Ecosystem in India 79 3.1.4 Role of Biodiversity in Riverine Conservation 80 3.2 Integrated River Health Assessment System (IRHAS)—A Promising Tool 80 3.2.1 Physical Analysis 81 3.2.1.1 Physical Habitat 81 3.2.1.2 Riparian Zone 83 3.2.1.3 Biological Analysis 89 3.2.1.4 Chemical Analysis 93 3.3 Legal and Policy Framework for Effective Implementation of Integrated River Health Assessment System 96 3.4 Future Roadmap of Integrated River Health Assessment System 97 3.5 Concluding Remarks for the Implementation of IRHAS in Indian River Systems to Achieve Environmental Sustainability 98 References 98 4 Wetland Restoration Policies and the Sustainability of Agricultural Productions, Lessons Learnt from Zrebar Lake, Iran 113 Shervin Jamshidi and Anahita Naderi 4.1 Introduction 114 4.1.1 What is Eutrophication? 114 4.1.2 Clarity Reduction 114 4.1.3 Clogging Filters 115 4.1.4 Increasing Health Risks 115 4.1.5 Increasing Ecological Risks 116 4.1.6 pH Variation 117 4.1.7 Human Ecosystem 117 4.2 What is the Cause? 118 4.3 Integrated Sustainable Management 120 4.3.1 Trends and Approaches 120 4.3.2 Best Management Practices (BMPs) 123 4.3.3 Accounting Sustainability by Water Footprint 125 4.4 Zrebar Lake 128 4.4.1 Basin Characteristics 128 4.4.2 Basin Ecology 132 4.4.3 Pollution Sources 141 4.4.4 Water Quality 144 4.4.5 Lessons Learnt 149 4.4.5.1 Zrebar Lake in Studies 149 4.4.5.2 BMPs Impact 151 4.4.5.3 Future Trends and Directives 155 4.4.5.4 Legal and Policy Framework 158 4.5 Conclusion 159 References 160 5 Strategies for Ecosystem Biomass Conservation: Review, Analysis, and Evaluation 167 Silvina M. Manrique 5.1 Introduction 168 5.1.1 Sustainable Development: Bases and Principles 168 5.1.2 Planetary Limits and Natural Capital 169 5.2 Loss of Biospheric Integrity 171 5.2.1 Ecosystems, Biodiversity, and Climate 171 5.2.2 The Global State of Natural Capital 172 5.2.3 Loss of Biomass Integrity of Ecosystems 175 5.3 Strategies for the Conservation/Restoration of Ecosystem Biomass 176 5.3.1 Ecorestoration 177 5.3.2 Payment for Environmental Services (PES) 178 5.3.3 Nature-Based Solutions 178 5.3.4 Ecosystem-Based Adaptation 178 5.3.5 Protected Areas (PAs) 178 5.4 Case Study: Native Forests, Biomass, and Ecosystem Services 180 5.4.1 Lower Yungas Forest (LYF) Context 180 5.4.2 Characterization and Analysis 181 5.4.3 Physiognomy, Floristic Composition, and Richness 184 5.4.4 Stock and Distribution of Carbon in Ecosystem Reservoirs 188 5.4.5 Protected Areas Value and Management Strategies 191 5.5 Effectiveness of Conservation Measures 193 5.5.1 Protected Areas: Are They Meeting Their Goal? 193 5.5.2 Effectiveness of Protected Areas 194 5.6 Conclusions 195 5.7 Policy and Legal Framework for Ecosystem Biomass Conservation 196 5.8 Forest Ecosystem Biomass Conservation Toward Environmental Sustainability 198 5.8.1 Forest Biomass: A Complex and Multidiverse Source of Benefits 198 5.9 Future Roadmap of Forest Biomass Conservation 199 5.10 Final Thoughts 201 References 202 6 Reclamation of Mined Soil in RCF Region—A Phytoremediation Approach 211 Debalina Kar and Debnath Palit 6.1 Introduction 212 6.2 Impact of Mining 212 6.3 Bioremediation and Phytoremediation 213 6.4 Material and Methods 214 6.4.1 Study Sites 214 6.4.2 Ecological Survey or Phytosociological Study for Identifying Pioneering Species of Trees 214 6.5 Results and Discussion 215 6.6 Conclusion 240 References 240 7 Ecological Restoration of Various Ecosystems: Implications for Biodiversity Conservation and Natural Resource Management 245 C.B. Ethis-Eriakha and S.E. Akemu 7.1 Introduction 246 7.2 Ecosystem as a Natural Support System for Biodiversity 247 7.3 Pollution of the Natural Ecosystem 248 7.4 Deforestation 249 7.5 Consequences of Pollution of the Natural Ecosystem 250 7.6 Ecorestoration for Conservation of Biodiversity and Natural Resources 253 7.7 Various Approaches to Ecological Restoration—Natural Regeneration and Active Ecorestoration 255 7.8 Tools for Ecological Restoration of Various Ecosystems 256 7.9 Ecorestoration of Biodiversity in Terrestrial, Aquatic Ecosystems, Wetlands, Tropical Forests, Grasslands 257 7.10 Research and Development Activities in Ecorestoration for Conservation of Biodiversity and Natural Resources 258 7.11 Policy and Legal Framework for Ecorestoration, Conservation of Biodiversity and Natural Resources 259 7.12 Future Roadmap 260 7.13 Conclusion 261 References 261 8 Managing Forests for Offsetting Carbon Footprints 267 Abhishek Raj, Manoj Kumar Jhariya, Arnab Banerjee, Bharat Lal, Taher Mechergui, Annpurna Devi and Ghanshyam 8.1 Introduction 268 8.2 Global Forests Scenario 269 8.3 Carbon Footprint: A Conceptual Framework 272 8.4 Carbon Footprint Calculator 276 8.5 Technology for Forest Cover and Carbon Assessment 277 8.6 Measuring Carbon Emissions from Deforestation 280 8.7 Carbon Sinks in Forests 282 8.8 Forest Management for Carbon Mitigation 283 8.9 Emerging Challenges and Constraint 284 8.10 Research and Development Toward Footprints 285 8.11 Policy and Legal Framework 285 References 286 9 Ecosystem Management of Polluted Forest and Its Implication on Biodiversity Conservation in the Niger Delta 295 Aroloye O. Numbere and Eberechukwu M. Maduike 9.1 Introduction 296 9.2 Profiles of Mangrove Biodiversity in the Niger Delta 298 9.2.1 Vegetation 298 9.2.2 Wildlife 299 9.2.3 Impact of Hydrocarbon Pollution on Mangrove Flora and Fauna 300 9.2.4 Impact of Pesticide (Herbicide) Application on Mangrove Vegetation 302 9.3 Environmental Management and Restoration Ecology as Solutions 303 9.4 The Human Factor and the Practice of a Win-Win Ecology in Biodiversity Conservation 304 9.5 Regional Versus Local Site Management 308 9.6 Policy and Legal Framework and Eco-Restoration of Polluted Sites and Biodiversity Conservation of Niger Delta 309 9.7 Future Research and Development of Conservation of Mangrove Ecosystem in the Niger Delta 310 9.8 Conclusion 311 References 312 10 Forest Biodiversity Conservation and Restoration: Policies, Plan, and Approaches 317 Abhishek Raj, Manoj Kumar Jhariya, Arnab Banerjee, Bhimappa Honnappa Kittur, Surendra Singh Bargali, Kiran Bargali and Sharad Nema 10.1 Introduction 318 10.1.1 Forest Resources and Biodiversity 320 10.1.2 Faunal Diversity in Tropical Forest 321 10.1.3 Forest Degradation and Fragmentation 325 10.2 Need for Forest Restoration Program 326 10.3 Value of Restoring Forests 329 10.4 Forest Landscape Restoration Vis-A-Vis Conservation Strategies 329 10.5 Forest Landscape Restoration for Ecological Integrity 330 10.6 Restoration of Degraded Tropical Forest 331 10.7 Ecosystem Approaches to Forest Restoration: Learning from the Past 332 10.8 Forest Restoration for Enhancing Biodiversity and Ecosystem Services 332 10.9 Forest Landscape Restoration: Indian Perspective 334 10.10 Forest Landscape Restoration for C Footprint and Climate Change Mitigation 336 10.11 Forest Landscape Restoration for Livelihood and Well-Being 338 10.12 Constraints and Challenges 338 10.13 Existing Policy and Its Reformation 339 10.14 Advances in Restoration: Plan and Execution 340 10.15 Recommendation and Future Research 340 10.16 Conclusion 341 References 341 11 Geospatial Techniques in Sustainable Forest Management for Ecorestoration and Different Environmental Protection Issues 351 Shiboram Banerjee and Debnath Palit 11.1 Introduction 352 11.2 The Assessment of Forest Resources and Its Sustainable Use 355 11.3 Aerial Mode of Remote Sensing 356 11.4 Satellite Mode of Remote Sensing 357 11.5 Assessment of Wildlife Habitat 359 11.6 Assessment of Biodiversity Networks 359 11.7 Productivity and Biomass Assessment in Terrestrial Regime 360 11.8 Land Cover and Land Use Analysis 360 11.9 Characterization of Wetland at Landscape Level 361 11.10 Assessment of Grassland Habitat 362 11.11 Evaluation of Carbon Sequestration 362 11.12 Detection of Air Pollution Intensities 363 11.13 Ecorestoration for Sustainable Development 364 11.14 Conclusions 366 Acknowledgments 366 References 367 12 Climate-Induced Conflicts Between Rural Farmers and Cattle Herders: Implications on Sustainable Agriculture and Food Security in Nigeria 373 Angela Oyilieze Akanwa, Arnab Banerjee , Manoj Kumar Jhariya, L.N. Muoghalu, A.U. Okonkwo, F.I. Ikegbunam, I.C. Ezeomedo, S.O. Okeke, P.U. Igwe, V.C. Arah, C.C. Anukwonke, M.C. Obidiegwu and E.I. Madukasi 12.1 Introduction 374 12.2 Agroecological Zones and Climate Change in Nigeria—Drought Crisis in Sahel 377 12.3 Ethnic Conflicts, Origin, and Intensification of Violence and Impacts 383 12.3.1 Pre-Colonial Era 383 12.3.2 Colonial and Post-Colonial Periods 385 12.3.3 Impacts of Conflict: Human Costs 392 12.3.4 Loss of Revenue 395 12.3.5 Growing Food Insecurity in Nigeria 395 12.4 Environmental Injustice and Herder/Farmer Conflict in Nigeria 398 12.5 Confronting the Challenges of Farmer/Herder Conflict in Nigeria 399 12.5.1 Intensified Agricultural Activities in Nigeria 399 12.5.2 Community Participation 402 12.5.3 Intervention of Science and Technology 403 12.5.4 Policy and Legal Perspective 405 12.6 Conclusion 406 References 407 13 Sustainable Management of Natural Resources for Environmental Sustainability 417 Asmida Ismail, Faezah Pardi, Khairul Adzfa Radzun, Siti Khairiyah Mohd Hatta, Mohd Nazip Suratman, Nurul Aida Kamal Ikhsan and Faeiza Buyong 13.1 Introduction 418 13.2 The Insight on Management and Sustainable Use of Natural Resources 419 13.3 Unequal Distribution of Natural Resources 420 13.4 Success Stories of Natural Resource Sustainable Management 421 13.4.1 Germany 421 13.4.2 China 422 13.4.3 Malaysia 423 13.5 Policy and Legal Framework for Sustainable Management of Natural Resources: A Review on United Nation (UN) 50 Years of Sustainable Development Policy 425 13.6 Future Outlook of Sustainable Management of Natural Resources 430 13.6.1 The Future of Sustainable Management 431 13.6.1.1 Political Commitment 431 13.6.1.2 Sustainable Development Policy 431 13.6.1.3 Mathematical Model 432 13.6.1.4 Advanced Technology 432 13.6.2 Comprehensive Approach 433 References 433 About the Editors 439 Index 441

Read more less

Book SynopsisEcosystem Dynamics focuses on long-term terrestrial ecosystems and their changing relationships with human societies.Trade Review“Personal anecdotes enliven the writing and add a human touch; for graduate students, these will serve as important reminders that there is much to learn outside the laboratory.” (Choice, 1 February 2015) Table of ContentsAcknowledgements ix About the companion website xi 1 Where Are We and How Did We Arrive Here? 1 1.1 Why this book? 1 1.2 Ecosystems in crisis 2 1.3 Relevance of the past 5 1.4 Forecasting the future 7 1.5 Chapter details and logic 9 1.6 For whom is the book intended? 12 1.7 Four key questions and the links to policy 13 2 Modelling 15 2.1 Introduction 15 2.1.1 How did these models develop? 16 2.1.2 Climate data, climate and earth system models 16 2.2 Background ecosystem, vegetation and species models 18 2.2.1 Vegetation models 18 2.2.2 Species-level modelling 25 2.2.3 Equilibrium physiologically-based modelling of species 27 2.2.4 Statistical equilibrium modelling of species 30 2.2.5 Some uncertainties and assumptions that apply generally to bioclimatic models 31 2.2.6 Models of intermediate complexity 32 2.2.7 Biogeochemistry integrated into equilibrium biome models 33 2.2.8 Integrating biome and NPP models 35 2.3 Dynamic modelling 36 2.3.1 Local to landscape scales: forest gap modelling 36 2.3.2 Regional to global scales: dynamic global vegetation modelling 38 2.4 Integrating models 44 2.4.1 Earth system models 44 2.4.2 Integrated assessment models 45 2.4.3 Agent-based models 48 2.5 Further reading 48 3 Data 49 3.1 Introduction 49 3.2 Which data are relevant? 50 3.3 Ecosystem dynamics: direct observation 51 3.3.1 Phenology 51 3.3.2 Biological monitoring 53 3.4 Ecosystem dynamics: indirect measurement or proxy data 56 3.4.1 Historical ecology 57 3.4.2 Palaeoecology 58 3.4.3 Pollen analysis 60 3.4.4 Charcoal and fire scars 63 3.5 Drivers of ecosystem dynamics 67 3.5.1 Palaeoclimates and greenhouse gases 67 3.5.2 Human impact on ecosystem dynamics 69 3.6 Databases 70 3.7 Gaps in available data and approaches 70 4 Climate Change and Millennial Ecosystem Dynamics: A Complex Relationship 73 4.1 Introduction 73 4.2 Reconstructing climate from biological data 74 4.3 The very long records of vegetation dynamics 78 4.4 Holocene records 81 4.5 Modelling of Holocene vegetation dynamics to help understand pollen data 83 4.5.1 Climate or people? The Tilia–Fagus transition in Draved Forest, Denmark 86 4.5.2 Climate or migration biology? The late-Holocene spread of Picea into southern Fennoscandia 87 4.5.3 Fagus in Europe 91 4.6 Simulating Fennoscandian Holocene forest dynamics 94 4.6.1 Holocene dynamics of the Sahara 98 4.7 Climate and megafaunal extinction 101 4.7.1 Recent range shifts 103 4.8 So how important is climate change for future millennial ecosystem dynamics? 103 5 The Role of Episodic Events in Millennial Ecosystem Dynamics: Where the Wild Strawberries Grow 109 5.1 Introduction 109 5.2 Fire 115 5.2.1 Past to present fire 116 5.2.2 Present to future fire 121 5.2.3 Modelling fire 121 5.2.4 Modelling ignition 122 5.2.5 Modelling fire spread 124 5.2.6 Data–model comparison 128 5.3 Forest pathogens during the Holocene 131 5.4 Hurricanes and wind damage 135 5.5 Conclusion 139 6 The Impact of Past and Future Human Exploitation on Terrestrial Ecosystem Dynamics 141 6.1 Introduction 141 6.2 Denmark: case study of human impact during the Holocene 146 6.3 Islands: sensitive indicators of human impact 152 6.4 Human influence on Mediterranean, temperate and boreal forests 157 6.5 The tropics 163 6.6 Spatial upscaling of the timing and ecosystem consequences of human impact 164 7 Millennial Ecosystem Dynamics and Their Relationship to Ecosystem Services: Past and Future 173 7.1 Introduction 173 7.2 MEA classification 176 7.2.1 Provisioning services 176 7.2.2 Regulating services 177 7.2.3 Cultural services 177 7.2.4 Supporting services 177 7.3 The current crisis in ecosystem services 179 7.3.1 How did we get here? A palaeo perspective 181 7.3.2 Provisioning services in the past 182 7.3.3 Regulating services in the past 185 7.3.4 Cultural services in the past 189 7.3.5 Supporting services in the past 190 7.4 Ecosystem services and the future 193 7.5 Relating the maintenance of biodiversity to ecosystem service provision 197 7.6 Scenarios of possible futures: some different approaches 197 7.6.1 IPCC Special report on emission scenarios 199 7.6.2 MEA scenarios 201 7.6.3 ALARM scenarios 203 7.7 So what do scenarios say about the possible futures for ecosystem services? 204 7.7.1 MEA scenarios 204 7.7.2 SRES scenarios 205 7.7.3 ALARM scenarios 207 8 Cultural Ecosystem Services 211 8.1 Introduction 211 8.2 Sacred sites and species 212 8.2.1 Some examples from around the globe 214 8.3 Cultural landscapes: biodiverse relicts of former land use systems 219 8.4 Hunting as a cultural ecosystem service 221 9 Conservation 225 9.1 Conservation as we know it 225 9.2 Knowledge of the past: relevance for conservation 228 9.2.1 Fire history, conservation and ecosystem restoration 229 9.2.2 Ecosystem restoration 234 9.2.3 The wood pasture debate 235 9.2.4 Reference states or baselines? 237 9.3 Conservation in practice: protected areas (Natura 2000) 242 9.4 Conservation and alien or invasive species 244 9.4.1 Alien species, climate change and conservation 248 9.5 Global change, biodiversity and conservation in the future 253 9.5.1 The Convention on biological diversity 254 9.5.2 Atlas of biodiversity risk 255 9.6 Conclusion 257 10 Where Are We Headed? 259 10.1 Introduction 259 10.2 Emergent themes and important underlying concepts 262 10.2.1 How have ecosystems changed in the past? 262 10.2.2 How much of this change is attributable to human activities? 263 10.2.3 How much change is anticipated for the future? 264 10.2.4 What are the appropriate ecosystem management measures by which to prepare for the future? 265 References 271 Glossary 297 Index 311

Read more less

Book SynopsisModeling Uncertainty in the Earth Sciences highlights the various issues, techniques and practical modeling tools available for modeling the uncertainty of complex Earth systems and the impact that it has on practical situations. The aim of the book is to provide an introductory overview which covers a broad range of tried-and-tested tools.Trade Review“This is an outstanding contribution to the current literature, particularly since this book is aimed at an audience of young researchers and modelers that may just be starting their careers.” (Mathematical Geoscience, 29 November 2012) “Overall, I consider this book to be a good addition to a rather limited choice of books for teaching an introductory course on modeling uncertainty in the Earth and environmental sciences. As the author points out in the preface of the book, this is not an encyclopedia on modeling uncertainty, but rather an introduction to the topic that can lead the reader to deeper pursuits on modeling uncertainty.” (Bulletin of the American Meteorological Society, 1 October 2012) “The book, Modeling Uncertainty in the Earth Sciences, can be of great use for anyone involved with making decisions in Earth sciences. It gives a solid overview on how decisions in Earth Science can be improved by explicit uncertainty modeling.” (Environmental Earth Science, 1 October 2012) Table of ContentsPreface xi Acknowledgements xvii 1 Introduction 1 1.1 Example Application 1 1.1.1 Description 1 1.1.2 3D Modeling 3 1.2 Modeling Uncertainty 4 Further Reading 8 2 Review on Statistical Analysis and Probability Theory 9 2.1 Introduction 9 2.2 Displaying Data with Graphs 10 2.2.1 Histograms 10 2.3 Describing Data with Numbers 13 2.3.1 Measuring the Center 13 2.3.2 Measuring the Spread 14 2.3.3 Standard Deviation and Variance 14 2.3.4 Properties of the Standard Deviation 15 2.3.5 Quantiles and the QQ Plot 15 2.4 Probability 16 2.4.1 Introduction 16 2.4.2 Sample Space, Event, Outcomes 17 2.4.3 Conditional Probability 18 2.4.4 Bayes’ Rule 19 2.5 Random Variables 21 2.5.1 Discrete Random Variables 21 2.5.2 Continuous Random Variables 21 2.5.2.1 Probability Density Function (pdf) 21 2.5.2.2 Cumulative Distribution Function 22 2.5.3 Expectation and Variance 23 2.5.3.1 Expectation 23 2.5.3.2 Population Variance 24 2.5.4 Examples of Distribution Functions 24 2.5.4.1 The Gaussian (Normal) Random Variable and Distribution 24 2.5.4.2 Bernoulli Random Variable 25 2.5.4.3 Uniform Random Variable 26 2.5.4.4 A Poisson Random Variable 26 2.5.4.5 The Lognormal Distribution 27 2.5.5 The Empirical Distribution Function versus the Distribution Model 28 2.5.6 Constructing a Distribution Function from Data 29 2.5.7 Monte Carlo Simulation 30 2.5.8 Data Transformations 32 2.6 Bivariate Data Analysis 33 2.6.1 Introduction 33 2.6.2 Graphical Methods: Scatter plots 33 2.6.3 Data Summary: Correlation (Coefficient) 35 2.6.3.1 Definition 35 2.6.3.2 Properties of r 37 Further Reading 37 3 Modeling Uncertainty: Concepts and Philosophies 39 3.1 What is Uncertainty? 39 3.2 Sources of Uncertainty 40 3.3 Deterministic Modeling 41 3.4 Models of Uncertainty 43 3.5 Model and Data Relationship 44 3.6 Bayesian View on Uncertainty 45 3.7 Model Verification and Falsification 48 3.8 Model Complexity 49 3.9 Talking about Uncertainty 50 3.10 Examples 51 3.10.1 Climate Modeling 51 3.10.1.1 Description 51 3.10.1.2 Creating Data Sets Using Models 51 3.10.1.3 Parameterization of Subgrid Variability 52 3.10.1.4 Model Complexity 52 3.10.2 Reservoir Modeling 52 3.10.2.1 Description 52 3.10.2.2 Creating Data Sets Using Models 53 3.10.2.3 Parameterization of Subgrid Variability 53 3.10.2.4 Model Complexity 54 Further Reading 54 4 Engineering the Earth: Making Decisions Under Uncertainty 55 4.1 Introduction 55 4.2 Making Decisions 57 4.2.1 Example Problem 57 4.2.2 The Language of Decision Making 59 4.2.3 Structuring the Decision 60 4.2.4 Modeling the Decision 61 4.2.4.1 Payoffs and Value Functions 62 4.2.4.2 Weighting 63 4.2.4.3 Trade-Offs 65 4.2.4.4 Sensitivity Analysis 67 4.3 Tools for Structuring Decision Problems 70 4.3.1 Decision Trees 70 4.3.2 Building Decision Trees 70 4.3.3 Solving Decision Trees 72 4.3.4 Sensitivity Analysis 76 Further Reading 76 5 Modeling Spatial Continuity 77 5.1 Introduction 77 5.2 The Variogram 79 5.2.1 Autocorrelation in 1D 79 5.2.2 Autocorrelation in 2D and 3D 82 5.2.3 The Variogram and Covariance Function 84 5.2.4 Variogram Analysis 86 5.2.4.1 Anisotropy 86 5.2.4.2 What is the Practical Meaning of a Variogram? 87 5.2.5 A Word on Variogram Modeling 87 5.3 The Boolean or Object Model 87 5.3.1 Motivation 87 5.3.2 Object Models 89 5.4 3D Training Image Models 90 Further Reading 92 6 Modeling Spatial Uncertainty 93 6.1 Introduction 93 6.2 Object-Based Simulation 94 6.3 Training Image Methods 96 6.3.1 Principle of Sequential Simulation 96 6.3.2 Sequential Simulation Based on Training Images 98 6.3.3 Example of a 3D Earth Model 99 6.4 Variogram-Based Methods 100 6.4.1 Introduction 100 6.4.2 Linear Estimation 101 6.4.3 Inverse Square Distance 102 6.4.4 Ordinary Kriging 103 6.4.5 The Kriging Variance 104 6.4.6 Sequential Gaussian Simulation 104 6.4.6.1 Kriging to Create a Model of Uncertainty 104 6.4.6.2 Using Kriging to Perform (Sequential) Gaussian Simulation 104 Further Reading 106 7 Constraining Spatial Models of Uncertainty with Data 107 7.1 Data Integration 107 7.2 Probability-Based Approaches 108 7.2.1 Introduction 108 7.2.2 Calibration of Information Content 109 7.2.3 Integrating Information Content 110 7.2.4 Application to Modeling Spatial Uncertainty 113 7.3 Variogram-Based Approaches 114 7.4 Inverse Modeling Approaches 116 7.4.1 Introduction 116 7.4.2 The Role of Bayes’ Rule in Inverse Model Solutions 118 7.4.3 Sampling Methods 125 7.4.3.1 Rejection Sampling 125 7.4.3.2 Metropolis Sampler 128 7.4.4 Optimization Methods 130 Further Reading 131 8 Modeling Structural Uncertainty 133 8.1 Introduction 133 8.2 Data for Structural Modeling in the Subsurface 135 8.3 Modeling a Geological Surface 136 8.4 Constructing a Structural Model 138 8.4.1 Geological Constraints and Consistency 138 8.4.2 Building the Structural Model 140 8.5 Gridding the Structural Model 141 8.5.1 Stratigraphic Grids 141 8.5.2 Grid Resolution 142 8.6 Modeling Surfaces through Thicknesses 144 8.7 Modeling Structural Uncertainty 144 8.7.1 Sources of Uncertainty 146 8.7.2 Models of Structural Uncertainty 149 Further Reading 151 9 Visualizing Uncertainty 153 9.1 Introduction 153 9.2 The Concept of Distance 154 9.3 Visualizing Uncertainty 156 9.3.1 Distances, Metric Space and Multidimensional Scaling 156 9.3.2 Determining the Dimension of Projection 162 9.3.3 Kernels and Feature Space 163 9.3.4 Visualizing the Data–Model Relationship 166 Further Reading 170 10 Modeling Response Uncertainty 171 10.1 Introduction 171 10.2 Surrogate Models and Ranking 172 10.3 Experimental Design and Response Surface Analysis 173 10.3.1 Introduction 173 10.3.2 The Design of Experiments 173 10.3.3 Response Surface Designs 176 10.3.4 Simple Illustrative Example 177 10.3.5 Limitations 179 10.4 Distance Methods for Modeling Response Uncertainty 181 10.4.1 Introduction 181 10.4.2 Earth Model Selection by Clustering 182 10.4.2.1 Introduction 182 10.4.2.2 k-Means Clustering 183 10.4.2.3 Clustering of Earth Models for Response Uncertainty Evaluation 185 10.4.3 Oil Reservoir Case Study 186 10.4.4 Sensitivity Analysis 188 10.4.5 Limitations 191 Further Reading 191 11 Value of Information 193 11.1 Introduction 193 11.2 The Value of Information Problem 194 11.2.1 Introduction 194 11.2.2 Reliability versus Information Content 195 11.2.3 Summary of the VOI Methodology 196 11.2.3.1 Steps 1 and 2: VOI Decision Tree 197 11.2.3.2 Steps 3 and 4: Value of Perfect Information 198 11.2.3.3 Step 5: Value of Imperfect Information 201 11.2.4 Value of Information for Earth Modeling Problems 202 11.2.5 Earth Models 202 11.2.6 Value of Information Calculation 203 11.2.7 Example Case Study 208 11.2.7.1 Introduction 208 11.2.7.2 Earth Modeling 208 11.2.7.3 Decision Problem 209 11.2.7.4 The Possible Data Sources 210 11.2.7.5 Data Interpretation 211 Further Reading 213 12 Example Case Study 215 12.1 Introduction 215 12.1.1 General Description 215 12.1.2 Contaminant Transport 218 12.1.3 Costs Involved 218 12.2 Solution 218 12.2.1 Solving the Decision Problem 218 12.2.2 Buying More Data 219 12.2.2.1 Buying Geological Information 219 12.2.2.2 Buying Geophysical Information 221 12.3 Sensitivity Analysis 221 Index 225

Read more less

Book SynopsisJohn Vogler examines the international politics of climate change, with a focus on the United Nations Framework Convention (UNFCCC). He considers how the international system treats the problem of climate change, analysing the ways in which this has been defined by the international community and the interests and alignments of state governments.Trade Review“In ‘Climate Change in World Politics’, John Vogler … examines the international politics of climate change, with a focus on the United Nations Framework Convention (UNFCCC). … an extraordinary study that is very highly recommended for community, college, and university library Political Science and Environmental Studies reference collections and supplemental studies reading lists.” (Midwest Book Review, midwestbookreview.com, Vol. 11 (6), June, 2016)Table of Contents1. Introduction 2. Framing and Fragmentation 3. The UNFCCC Regime 4. Interests and Alignments 5. The Pursuit of Justice 6. Recognition and Prestige 7. Structural Change and Climate Politics 8. Conclusion

Read more less

Book Synopsis1. Optimization in Energy Markets 1.1 Classification of optimization problems1.1.1 Linear versus Nonlinear Problems 1.1.2 Deterministic versus Stochastic Problems 1.1.3 Static versus Dynamic Problems1.2 Optimal portfolio selection among different investment alternatives1.3 Energy Asset Optimization 1.3.1 Generation Asset Investment Valuation with Real Option Methodology 1.3.2 Generation, Transportation and Storage Asset Operational Optimization and Valuation 1.4 Energy Trading and Optimization 1.4.1 Asset allocation with Capital Constraints 1.4.2 Intraday trading 2. Optimization Methods2.1 Linear Optimization2.1.1 LP problems2.2 Nonlinear Optimization2.2.1 Unconstrained problem2.2.2 Constrained Problems with Equality Constraints2.2.3 Constrained Problems with Inequalities Constraints2.3 Pricing financial assets2.3.1 Pricing in energy markets2.3.2 Pricing in incomplete markets2.3.3 A motivating exampTrade ReviewEnergy markets are extremely competitive markets. Optimization of business decisions is fundamental for performance maximization. This book represents an excellent synthesis of optimization theory and practice applied to a wide and significant range of cutting-edge business problems characterizing power and natural gas markets.'- Domenico De Luca, CEO, Axpo Trading and Member of Executive Board Axpo Group'Optimization methods play an important role when making decisions and managing risk in today's liberalized energy markets. When planning a power plant or entering a structured gas contract, stochastic control is the key mathematical tool to assess the inherent risk. The authors of this book present an excellent account of the problems and methods for optimization in energy and power markets. The scope ranges from a rigorous theoretical analysis of the control problems, through numerical methods and to in-depth discussions of relevant practical case studies. This book is unique in providing a solid mathematical analysis of various optimization problems, yet never losing the market practice out of sight. It will be an invaluable reference for both academics and practitioners in power and gas markets.' - Fred Espen Benth, Professor of Mathematical Finance at the University of Oslo, Department of Mathematics and Deputy ManagerTable of Contents1. Optimization in Energy Markets 1.1 Classification of optimization problems1.1.1 Linear versus Nonlinear Problems 1.1.2 Deterministic versus Stochastic Problems 1.1.3 Static versus Dynamic Problems1.2 Optimal portfolio selection among different investment alternatives1.3 Energy Asset Optimization 1.3.1 Generation Asset Investment Valuation with Real Option Methodology 1.3.2 Generation, Transportation and Storage Asset Operational Optimization and Valuation 1.4 Energy Trading and Optimization 1.4.1 Asset allocation with Capital Constraints 1.4.2 Intraday trading 2. Optimization Methods2.1 Linear Optimization2.1.1 LP problems2.2 Nonlinear Optimization2.2.1 Unconstrained problem2.2.2 Constrained Problems with Equality Constraints2.2.3 Constrained Problems with Inequalities Constraints2.3 Pricing financial assets2.3.1 Pricing in energy markets2.3.2 Pricing in incomplete markets2.3.3 A motivating example: utility indifference pricing2.4 Deterministic Dynamic Programming2.5 Stochastic Dynamic Programming, discrete time2.5.1 A motivating example2.5.2 The general case2.5.3 Tree methods2.5.4 Least Square Monte Carlo methods2.5.5 Naïve Monte Carlo with Linear Programming2.6 Stochastic Dynamic Programming, continuous time2.6.1 The Hamilton-Jacobi-Bellman equation2.7 Deterministic numerical methods2.7.1 Finite Difference Method for HJB equation2.7.2 Boundary conditions2.8 Probabilistic numerical methods2.8.1 Tree methods, continuous time2.8.2 Computationally simple trees in dimension 12.8.3 Lattice of trees2.8.4 Monte Carlo methods3. Cases on Static Optimization3.1 Case A: investment alternatives3.2 Case B: Optimal generation mix for an electricity producer: a mean-variance approach3.3 Conclusions 4. Valuing project's exibilities using the diagrammatic approach4.1 Introduction4.2 Description of the Investment Problem4.3 Traditional evaluation Methods4.4 Modelling Electricity Price Dynamics4.5 Valuing Investment Flexibilities By Means Of The Lattice Approach4.5.1 Investment alternative A4.5.2 Investment alternative B4.5.3 Investment alternative C4.6 Conclusions5. Virtual Power Plant Contracts5.1 Introduction5.2 Valuation Problem5.2.1 Example6. Algorithms comparisonThe Swing Case6.1 Introduction6.2 Swing contracts6.2.1 Indexed strike price modelling for gas swing contracts6.2.2 The stochastic control problem6.2.3 Dynamic Programming6.3 Finite difference algorithm6.3.1 Boundary conditions6.3.2 The algorithm6.4 Least Square Monte Carlo algorithm6.4.1 The algorithm, and a reduction to one dimension6.5 Naïve Monte Carlo with Linear Programming6.6 Numerical Experiments6.6.1 Finite differences6.6.2 Least Square Monte Carlo6.6.3 One year contract6.7 Conclusions7. Storage contracts7.1 The contract7.2 The evaluation problem7.3 The optimal strategy (in the case of a physical gas storage)7.4 The implementation7.4.1 The gas cave7.4.2 The gas spot price7.4.3 The boundary conditions7.4.4 Numerical experiment, no-penalty case7.4.5 Numerical experiment, penalty case8. Optimal Trading Strategies in Intraday Power Markets8.1 Intraday power markets8.1.1 Intraday power price features8.1.2 Conclusions8.2 Optimal Algorithmic Trading in Auction-Based Intraday Power Markets8.2.1 The optimization problem8.2.2 Example: Italian intra-day market8.3 Optimal Algorithmic Trading in Continuous Time Power Markets8.3.1 The optimization problem8.3.2 Example: EPEX Spot market

Read more less

Book SynopsisThe absorbing narrative of Frederick Douglass's heated struggle with President Andrew Johnson reveals a new perspective on Reconstruction's demise.Trade Review"In this engrossing new book, Robert S. Levine has penned a nuanced and detailed study of the ‘hopes and frustrations of Reconstruction’ during Andrew Johnson’s presidency. While focusing on the relationship between Johnson and Frederick Douglass, the author also includes the views of numerous African American writers who witnessed Johnson’s transformation from self-styled ‘Moses to Black People’ to betrayer of Reconstruction. The Failed Promise is a lesson for our times as we continue to confront our nation’s unfulfilled promise of racial equality." -- Henry Louis Gates, Jr."An engrossing account... Levine poignantly captures a moment when the future of the United States was up for grab... In so doing, the author suggests the tragic consequences of failure and the way in which those consequences are still very much with us." -- Randall Fuller - The Wall Street Journal

Read more less

Book SynopsisFrom a Pulitzer Prizewinning historian, the powerful story of a precarious United States as it expands across a contested continent.Trade Review"Taylor’s special contribution in “American Republics” is his capacity for panning out to capture major historical trends… he shows his skill in producing an expansive overview that synthesizes discoveries by historians, including himself… Whether as a gloss of received historical wisdom or as an overview whose originality lies in its comprehensiveness, “American Republics” succeeds admirably." -- David S. Reynolds - The New York Times Book Review"[Alan Taylor's] book is written in clear, readable prose designed for readers with little or no prior knowledge of the period, and the work has touches of wokeness, which helps to fit it nicely into this extraordinary moment in our history." -- Gordon S. Wood - The Wall Street Journal"... masterful new volume..." -- M. J. Andersen - The Boston Globe

Read more less

Book SynopsisBuild and manage the sustainable cities of the future with this comprehensive guide Climate change is among the biggest challenges facing today''s cities, which are in turn a major factor in driving or mitigating climate change. It is no surprise then that urban planning authorities are under mounting pressure to create cityscapes suited to the 21st century. Sustainable Cities in a Changing Climate offers a systematic overview of the environmental and sustainability challenges facing urban planners and policymakers, and how to meet those challenges. Beginning with an analysis of how climate change impacts built environments, it proceeds to offer quantitative analysis and practical solutions for strengthening urban resilience. Sustainable Cities in a Changing Climate readers will also find: A future-oriented approach that accounts for both known and unknown threats Detailed discussion of threats including environmental changes, global pTable of ContentsList of Contributors xiii About the Editor xv Preface xvii Abbreviations xix Part I Climate Change and The Built Environment: Foundations and Implications 1 1 Understanding Climate Change Fundamentals: Exploring the Forces Shaping Our Planet’s Future 3 Introduction 3 Recent Climate Change is Anthropogenic 5 Spatial Distribution of Global Warming 6 Modes of Climate Variability 6 Find, Read, and Process Climatic Data 8 Climate Models (GCMs and RCMs) 8 Pathways and Scenarios 10 Observations and Reanalysis 10 Visualizing and Processing Climatic Data 12 Conclusion 15 References 15 2 Advancing Urban Resilience and Sustainability Through the WRF-Urban Model: Bridging Numerical Modeling and Real-World Applications 17 Introduction 17 Nexus Between Urbanization and Climate Change 18 Urban Modeling Through WRF-Urban Model 19 Overview of the WRF-Urban Model 20 Applications of the WRF-Urban Model 20 Relevant Case Studies 21 Case Study 1: Urban Climate Modeling in Singapore Using WRF-Urban 21 Case Study 2: Summertime Air Conditioning Electric Loads Modeling in Beijing, China, Using WRF-Urban 21 Case Study 3: Coastal-Urban Meteorology Study in the Metropolitan Region of Vitória, Brazil, Using the WRF-Urban Model 22 Limitations of the WRF-Urban Model 22 Ways Forward for Improvement 23 Conclusions 24 References 25 3 Assessing and Projecting Climatic Changes in the Middle East and North Africa (MENA) Region: Insights from Regional Climate Model (RCM) Simulations and Future Projections 29 Introduction 29 Methodology 31 GCMs vs. RCMs in Simulating MENA Temperature and Precipitation 32 RCMs Performance in Simulating MENA Climatic Changes 34 Projected Future Changes Over MENA-CORDEX 35 Conclusion 36 References 38 4 Building for Climate Change: Examining the Environmental Impacts of the Built Environment 39 Introduction 39 Embodied Carbon Emission in Building Environment 40 Embodied Carbon Emission for Selected Building Materials 40 Embodied Carbon Emission of Limestone Quarrying 41 Embodied Carbon Emission from Cement and Concrete Manufacturing 42 Embodied Carbon from Asphalt Production and Construction 44 Embodied Carbon Emission of Steel Production 45 Embodied Carbon Mitigation Strategies 46 MS1: Using Materials with a Lower Embodied Carbon 46 Precast Hollow-Core Slabs 48 Steel Framework System 48 Use of Unfired Brick 48 Ethylene Tetrafluoroethylene 49 MS2: Reducing, Reusing, and Recovering— Heavy Building Materials 49 MS3: Improvement in Design Phase and Efficient Construction 49 MS4: Carbon Sequestration 51 MS5: Extending the Building’s Life 51 Operation Carbon Emissions in Building Environment 51 Operation Carbon Mitigation Strategies 52 Efficient HVAC Systems in Buildings 53 Renewable Resources Integration 53 Strategy for Water Use 54 Use of Lighting 54 Conclusion 55 References 56 5 Unveiling the Nexus: Human Developments and Their Influence on Climate Change 61 Introduction 61 Life Cycle Assessment for Environmental Impact 63 ReCiPe Impact Category: Climate Change 64 Energy Sector Impact on Climate Change 65 Case Study 1: Electricity Generation in Turkey 65 Case Study 2: Coal Power Plant with Carbon Capture Technology in Czech Republic 67 Case Study 3: Solar Power with Energy Storage 68 Emissions Savings from Energy Sector 69 Energy Efficiency Increase 70 Wind and Solar Plant Installation 71 Keep Running the Nuclear Plants 72 Freshwater Sector Impact on Climate Change 72 Case Study 1: Water Supply in Singapore 72 Case Study 2: Seawater Desalination in South Africa 73 Case Study 3: Multistage Flash Desalination in Qatar 73 Emission Savings from Water Sector 74 Groundwater Management 74 Energy Management in Water System 75 Smart Wastewater Treatment Technology 75 Concluding Remarks 75 References 76 Part II Quantifying Resilience and Its Qualities 79 6 Assessing Resilience in Urban Critical Infrastructures: Interdependencies and Considerations 81 Introduction 81 Individual Network Resilience 83 Transportation Network Resilience 84 Electrical Network Resilience 84 Water Network Resilience 85 Case Study About Individual System Resilience: Transportation Resilience During Mega Sport Events 86 Infrastructures Interdependencies and Resilience 88 Case Study About Interdependent Systems Resilience 90 Conclusion 92 References 93 7 Assessing Infrastructure Resilience: Approaches and Considerations 97 Introduction 97 Complex Networks 98 Types of Graphs 98 Directed and Undirected Graphs 99 Weighted and Unweighted Graphs 99 Main Applications in Resilience Assessment 100 Betweenness Centrality 100 Graph Percolation 101 Strengths and Limitations of Complex Networks 101 Simulation Approaches 101 System Simulation 102 Agent-Based Modeling 103 GIS-Based Approaches 103 Strengths and Limitations of Simulation Approaches 103 Other Approaches 104 Statistical Approaches 104 Optimization Approaches 104 Conclusion 105 References 105 8 Enhancing Buildings Resilience: A Comprehensive Perspective on Earthquake Resilient Design 111 Introduction 111 Structural Resilience Representation 112 Performance-Based Design (PBD) 114 Supporting Systems 115 Supporting Systems Within the Building 116 Beyond the Building Limits 116 Conclusion 117 References 118 9 Enhancing Built Environment Resilience: Exploring Themes and Dimensions 121 Introduction 121 Uncertainty 122 Risk Identification and Assessment 123 Resilience Capacities 123 Resilience Components 124 Types of Resilience 124 Ecological and Engineering Resilience 125 Community and Social Resilience 127 Specified and General Resilience 128 Critical Infrastructure Resilience 128 Technical Systems, Products, and Production Resilience 129 Resilience Dimensions and Capitals 129 Resilience Measuring 130 Conclusion 133 References 134 10 Unveiling Urban Resilience: Exploring the Qualities and Interconnections of Urban Systems 139 Introduction 139 Urban Resilience to Climate Change 140 Climate Change Impacts on Built Environment Systems 140 Temperature Rise 144 Sea Level Rise (SLR) 144 Interacting Stresses 144 Major Uncertainties and Interrelations 146 Resilience Qualities 146 Reflectivity 146 Robustness 147 Redundancy 147 Flexibility 147 Resourcefulness 148 Rapidity of Recovery 148 Inclusivity 148 Integration 148 Interrelation of Resilience Qualities 149 Conclusion 149 References 150 11 Quantifying Urban Resilience: Methods and Approaches for Comprehensive Assessment 155 Introduction 155 Urban Resilience 156 Resilience Strategies 156 Urban and Community Resilience Assessment 157 Resilience Assessment Approaches 159 Qualitative Resilience Assessment 160 Conceptual Frameworks 161 Semiquantitative Indices 163 Quantitative Resilience Assessment 163 General Resilience Approaches (Measures) 164 Deterministic Performance-based Approach 165 Probabilistic Performance-based Approach 165 Structural-based Models 165 Optimization Models 165 Simulation Models 165 Fuzzy Logic Models 166 Frameworks and Tools for Measuring Resilience 166 Conclusion 177 References 177 Part III Resilient Urban Systems: Navigating Climate Change and Enhancing Sustainability 183 12 Building Climate Resilience Through Urban Planning: Strategies, Challenges, and Opportunities 185 Introduction 185 Understanding Climate Change Impacts on Urban Areas 186 Urban Planning Strategies for Mitigating Climate Change Impacts 188 Transit-Oriented Development (TOD) 188 Fifteen Minutes City (FMC) 190 Compact Cities 190 Sustainable Land Use and Development Policies 191 Low-Impact Development (LID) 191 Sponge Cities 192 Green Infrastructure and Urban Greening Initiatives for Cool Cities 193 Waste Management and Recycling Systems, Public Participation, and Education 194 Risk Assessment and Adaptation in Urban Planning 195 Case Studies of Successful Climate-Responsive Urban Planning 200 Challenges and Opportunities 202 Major Key Points 203 Conclusion 204 References 204 13 Integrating Green–Blue–Gray Infrastructure for Sustainable Urban Flood Risk Management: Enhancing Resilience and Advantages 207 Introduction 207 Green Infrastructure (GI) 208 Gray Infrastructure (GRAI) 209 Green–Blue–Gray Infrastructure Combination 209 Benefits of Combining Green–Blue–Gray Infrastructure (GBGI) Systems 209 Green–Blue–Gray Infrastructure (GBGI) for Flood Risk Management 210 Environmental Impacts of Floods and Green Climate Change Adaptation 210 Regional Progress in GBGI Nexus Research 211 Flood Risk Management Resilience 212 Conclusion 221 References 221 14 Enhancing Energy System Resilience: Navigating Climate Change and Security Challenges 227 Introduction 227 Adapting the Theory of Resilience to Energy Systems 229 Why Incorporate Resilience into Energy Systems? 234 What are the Threats to the Energy System? 235 Domains of Resilience Approaches to Energy Systems 237 Resilience Enhancement Approaches for Energy Systems 240 System Hardening 240 Distributed Generation 240 Energy Storage 241 Smart Grid Technology 241 Enhancing Energy Efficiency 242 Make Climate Resilience a Central Part of Energy System Planning 242 Conclusion 243 References 245 15 Building Resilient Health Policies: Incorporating Climate Change Impacts for Sustainable Adaptation 251 Introduction 251 Climate Change Impacts on Public Health 253 Infectious Diseases 254 Air Pollution 255 Extreme Events 256 Considerations in Health Policy Development 256 Reducing Carbon Emissions 256 Medical Interventions 257 Healthy Lifestyle 257 Monitoring 257 Proactive Approaches 258 Strengthening Institutions 258 Conclusion 259 References 259 16 Enhancing Resilience: Surveillance Strategies for Monitoring the Spread of Vector-Borne Diseases 263 Introduction 263 Vector-Borne Diseases 265 Environmental Factors and Vector-Borne Diseases 265 Climate Change Impacts on Vector-Borne Diseases 266 Surveillance Strategies 266 Monitoring of Human Cases 268 Identification of Pathogen Species 269 Distribution and Behavior of Vectors 269 Climatic and Environmental Changes 270 Control Measures 270 Policy Development 270 Conclusion 271 References 271 Glossary 277 Index 281

Read more less

Book Synopsis

Read more less

Book Synopsis

Read more less

Book Synopsis

Read more less

Book SynopsisWritten by one of the world's leading theorists in ecocriticism, this manifesto provides a critical summary of the ecocritical movement. A critical summary of the emerging discipline of ecocriticism. Written by one of the world's leading theorists in ecocriticism. Traces the history of the ecocritical movement from its roots in the 1970s through to its diversification and proliferation today. Takes account of different ecocritical positions and directions. Describes major tensions within ecocriticism and addresses major criticisms of the movement. Looks to the future of ecocriticism, proposing that discourses of the environment should become a permanent part of literary and cultural studies. Trade Review"Where did ecocriticism spring from? What directions has it taken on both sides of the Atlantic and beyond? What have been its key debates? What are its most radical strands that should take environmentally aware literary criticism into the future? Economically and elegantly, Lawrence Buell develops an astutely judged overview of a richly diverse but crucially important movement in literary studies. A leading practitioner in the field, Buell reveals how his own work has been influenced by the key debates and identifies the challenges for us all, writers and readers, local neighbours and global species, in facing the future our literary culture mediates and influences." Terry Gifford, author of Pastoral (1999) and The Unreliable Mushrooms (poetry, 2003). "A much needed overview of a vital new field, The Future of Environmental Criticism captures the ecocritical movement’s present state of dynamic metamorphosis as it opens into post-humanism and ecofeminism, engages poststructural theory and environmental justice, and tests out alliances with various scientific fields and critical science studies in an increasingly international context. Nobody could accomplish this task better than Lawrence Buell, whose earlier books The Environmental Imagination and Writing for an Endangered World have become defining works for the environmental turn in literary scholarship. The previous works were primarily American in focus, while the new one begins in an Anglo-American context and broadens to a global literary scope. This latest volume completes an indispensable trilogy." Louise Westling, University of Oregon “Buell (Harvard) is one of the US’s major voices on environmental criticism-.-a fairly recent area of literary and cultural studies known as “ecocriticism.” Several recent works have offered suggestions about how this movement or approach can be defined, but none addresses the subject so broadly, so authoritatively, and in such precise and carefully considered terms as this one does- Buell helped establish the terms for humanistic environmental writing with The Environmental Imagination (CR, Sep’95, 33-0121) and Writing for an Endangered World (CH, Nov01., 39-1386), and he perceives the present study as a “roadmap of trends, emphases, and controversies within green literary studies more generally.’ Comprising five brief chapters, all accessible and extraordinarily well informed, the book starts with a history of environmental criticism and writing; moves to a consideration of the relevant major writers involved in complicating its issues; considers its impact in terms of ethics and gender and of the judiciary and politics; and finally looks at its future, The glossary, full notes, and extended bibliography make it clear that the book’s main thrust is definitional, though Buell sees the study as more ‘essayistic” than definitive, Summing Up: Essential: All academic libraries.” T. Loe, SUNY Oswego “Buell’s survey, framed by chapters about the emergence and possible future development of ecocriticism, organizes its material through a focus on issues of literary realism and representation in their relation to nature (chapter 2); the central role of place, space, and imagination for ecocritical thought (chapter 3); and a discussion of politics and ethics in ecocriticism that ranges from deep ecology to ecofeminism and environmental justice (chapter 4). These broad but well chosen categories allow Buell to cover an enormous range of creative and theoretical material that he discusses with the encompassing mastery and insight that readers of his two earlier works on ecocriticism … have come to expect.” Contemporary Literature "This is an important beginning that shows how the future of the book lies in the past." Travis V. Mason, Canadian Literature 191 “An extremely methodical, accessible, and timely introduction to the field of environmental criticism for specialists and non-specialists alike, a teasing insight into ecocriticism at work, and an excellent exposition of the development and evolution of the discipline in its most recent manifestations.” Ruth Glynn, University of Bristol, Modern Language ReviewTable of ContentsPreface. Acknowledgments. 1 The Emergence of Environmental Criticism. 2 The World, the Text, and the Ecocritic. 3 Space, Place, and Imagination from Local to Global. 4 The Ethics and Politics of Environmental Criticism. 5 Environmental Criticism’s Future. Glossary of Selected Terms. Notes. Bibliography. Index.

Read more less

Book SynopsisIn this book a multi-disciplinary team of experts from around the world studies the environmental challenge posed by China's phenomenal economic growth. An exploration of the environmental challenge posed by China's phenomenal economic growth. Written by a multi-disciplinary team of experts from around the world. Argues that China's development poses the greatest ever challenge for the modern world in terms of speed, size and resource scarcity. Discusses issues such as cleaner production, green car technology, resettlement resulting from dam building, and biotechnology. Moves beyond the dichotomy between alarmist, radical views and moderate notions of incremental change. Table of ContentsPart 1. From Developmental to Environmental Policies. 1. Trajectories for Greening in China: Theory and Practice: Peter Ho (Groningen University, NL). 2. Environment and Modernity in Transitional China: Frontiers of Ecological Modernization: Arthur P. J. Mol (Wageningen University, NL). 3. Implementation of Chinese Environmental Law: Regular Enforcement and Political Campaigns: Benjamin van Rooij (Leiden University, NL). Part 2. The ‘Technological Fix’: Greening Industry and Business. 4. Effects of Economic and Environmental Reform on the Diffusion of Cleaner Coal Technology in China: Stephanie B. Ohshita (University of San Francisco, USA) and Leonard Ortolano (Stanford University, USA). 5. Implementing Cleaner Production Programmes in Changzhou and Nantong, Jiangsu Province: Hongyan He Oliver (Harvard University, USA) and Leonard Ortolano (Stanford University, USA). 6. Whither the Car? China’s Automobile Industry and Cleaner Vehicle Technologies: Jimin Zhao (University of Michigan, USA). 7. Environmental Reform, Technology Policy, and Transboundary Pollution in Hong Kong: Richard Welford, Peter Hills and Jacqueline Lam (all at University of Hong Kong). Part 3. Environmental Frictions? Dams, Agriculture and Biotechnology. 8. Resettlement Programmes and Environmental Capacity in the Three Gorges Dam Project: Gørild Heggelund (Fridtjof Nansen Institute, Norway). 9. A Market Road to Sustainable Agriculture? Ecological Agriculture, Green Food and Organic Agriculture in China: Richard Sanders (University of Northampton, UK). 10. Biotech and Food Safety in China: Consumers’ Acceptance or Resistance?: Peter Ho (Groningen University, NL), Eduard B. Vermeer (Leiden University, NL) and Jennifer H. Zhao (Wageningen University, NL). 11. China’s Limits to Growth? The Difference between Absolute, Relative and Precautionary Limits: Peter Ho (Groningen University, NL) and Eduard Vermeer (Leiden University, NL).

Read more less

Book SynopsisThe Energy Reader presents a series of readings that examine the energy problem from an anthropological perspective and look at energy holistically, including social and cultural components and long term implications for global and social environmental change.Trade Review“Overall, The Energy Reader provides a necessary, timely, and unique collection of materials to drive these critical conversations forward.” (Culture, Agriculture, Food and Environment, 12 June 2013)Table of ContentsList of Figures xii List of Tables xiv Preface xv Laura Nader Acknowledgments xx Introduction 1Laura Nader, Leticia Cesarino, and Chris Hebdon Part I The Energy Problem 17 1. Social Power and the Future 19Richard Newbold Adams 2. Energy and the Rise of American Industrial Society 32Ian Barbour, Harvey Brooks, Sanford Lakoff, and John Opie 3. Energy Transitions in Historical Perspective 45Martin Melosi Energy in Action 1 61 Contemplating the Abyss: The Role of Environmental Degradation in the Collapse of Human SocietiesWilliam Rees 4. Introduction to the Steady-State Economy 65Herman E. Daly Energy in Action 2 84 Net-Zero Energy Home Generating an Energy Surplus 5. Dimensions of the ‘‘People Problem’’ in Energy Research and ‘‘the’’ Factual Basis of Dispersed Energy Futures 87Laura Nader and Norman Milleron 6. Red Land and Uranium Mining: How the Search for Energy Is Endangering Indian Tribal Lands 105Winona La Duke Energy in Action 3 110 How Energy Search Challenges Indian Tribal LifeMark Stevens 7. The House that Uranium Built: Perspectives on the Effects of Exposure on Individuals and Community 113Margaret Amalia Hiesinger 8. Uranium Mining and Milling: Navajo Experiences in the American Southwest 132Barbara Rose Johnston, Susan E. Dawson, and Gary E. Madsen Part II Mind-Sets – a Critical Perspective 147 9. ‘‘Introduction,’’ The Idea of Progress: An Inquiry Into Its Origin and Growth 149Charles A. Beard 10. On the Road to Riches 162Henry Ford 11. Energy Strategy: The Road Not Taken? 166Amory B. Lovins 12. Barriers to Thinking New About Energy 198Laura Nader 13. The Three-Cornered Constellation: Magic, Science, and Religion Revisited 205Laura Nader 14. Energy as it Relates to the Quality and Style of Life 219Laura Nader and Stephen Beckerman 15. Conclusions – Replacing Myths with Maxims: Rethinking the Relationship Between Energy and American Society 246Benjamin K. Sovacool and Marilyn A. Brown Part III The Politics of Energy 265 16. ‘‘Prologue,’’ The Politics of Energy 267Barry Commoner 17. The Middle East: Geostrategy and Oil 271Rashid Khalidi 18. Winning the Oil Endgame 282Amory B. Lovins 19. ‘‘Introduction,’’ Power Struggle: The 100 Year War Over Electricity 287Richard Rudolph and Scott Ridley 20. The Overcharge in the Light Bill 290US Senator Lee Metcalf and Vic Reinemer 21. Human Rights 305Jim Garrison and Pyare Shivpuri Energy in Action 4 309 Three Mile Island: 30th Anniversary of the Worst Nuclear Accident in US History 22. The Politics of Energy: Toward a Bottom-Up Approach 313Laura Nader Energy in Action 5 318 A New Gang Comes to Los Angeles: Solar-Panel InstallersMiriam Jordan Part IV Energy Choices 321 23. ‘‘Introduction,’’ ‘‘The Problem of Externalities,’’ and ‘‘Coal and Corporate Power,’’ Coal: A Memoir and Critique 323Duane Lockard Energy in Action 6 351 Rural Renewal: Small-Town America Looks to Alternative Energy for a LifelineJennifer Vogel 24. There Was Blood 353Caleb Crain Energy in Action 7 363 Capitol Climate Action: Mass Civil Disobedience in DC Against Use of Coal at Capitol Hill Power Plant 25. Unconventional Crude: Canada’s Synthetic-Fuels Boom 368Elizabeth Kolbert Energy in Action 8 377 Poop Powers California Cars as Orange County Converts SewageAlan Ohnsman 26. Nuclear Power: Climate Fix or Folly? 380Amory B. Lovins, Imran Sheikh, and Alex Markevich Energy in Action 9 399 Power Q&A: S. David FreemanDave Gilson 27. Solar Possibilities 402Denis Hayes Energy in Action 10 413 Workers Retrain for Wind-Energy JobsMaria Dickerson 28. Cool Communities: Strategies for Heat Island Mitigation and Smog Reduction 415Arthur H. Rosenfeld, Hashem Akbari, Joseph J. Romm, and Melvin Pomerantz Energy in Action 11 439 First Rosebud Wind Turbine Generates Support: An Interview with Intertribal COUP Secretary Robert GoughTara Tidwell 29. Ethanol Production: Energy, Economic, and Environmental Losses 442David Pimentel, Tad Patzek, and Gerald Cecil Energy in Action 12 458 Biofuels Do Far More Harm Than GoodGeorge Monbiot Part V Power Shifts 461 30. Natural Capitalism 463Paul Hawken Energy in Action 13 476 With Energy in Focus, Heat Pumps Win FansLiz Galst 31. An Unstable Concoction of Interests 479 Tadeusz W. Patzek Energy in Action 14 481 Shell Dumps Wind, Solar and Hydro Power in Favor of BiofuelsTim Webb 32. Ticket to Ride 48Ben Adler Energy in Action 15 487 Get on the BusLaura C. Dean 33. Selling the Sun 488Michael Behar Energy in Action 16 498 Eight Energy Suggestions for Obama, from SunEdison’s FounderKate Galbraith 34. The Island in the Wind 500Elizabeth Kolbert Energy in Action 17 514 A Cool IdeaElizabeth Kolbert Part VI Energy Choices in a Democratic Society 515 35. The Harder Path – Shifting Gears 517Laura Nader Energy in Action 18 535 The Showhouse that Sustainability BuiltBarnaby J. Feder 36. Who Shall Decide? 538Laura Nader Index 541

Read more less

Book SynopsisThe people, policies, and forces transforming a national treasurethe Chesapeake Bay. When Captain John Smith arrived in Virginia in 1607, he discovered a paradise in the Chesapeake Bay. In the centuries that followed, the Bay changed vastlyand not for the better. European landowners and enslaved Africans slashed, burned, and cleared the surrounding forests to grow tobacco. Watermen overfished oysters, shad, and sturgeon, decimating these crucial species. Baltimore, Washington, and Richmond used its rivers as urban sewers. By the 1960s, the Chesapeake was dying. A crossroads of life and culture, the Chesapeake straddles the North and the South, mixes salt water with fresh, and is home to about 18 million people and 3,600 species of animals and plants. Although recent cleanup efforts have improved its overall health, they have not been enough to save this national treasure. In The Chesapeake in Focus, award-winning writer Tom Pelton examines which environmental policies have worked aTrade ReviewTom Pelton, one of the country's leading environmental journalists, offers us a wealth of knowledge about the Chesapeake Bay, collected from his more than two decades of reporting on this ecological, cultural, and historical treasure . . . The highlight, perhaps, comes toward the end, when Pelton proposes 10 realistic steps for bay restoration. We should listen to him.—Lauren Larocca, Baltimore MagazineA terrific book . . . Really puts in perspective the different issues swirling about the Bay.—Tom Hall, "Midday" on WYPR 88.1 FMReally good book about a really great ecosystem.—Society of Environmental JournalistsTable of ContentsAcknowledgmentsIntroduction1. The WatersSusquehanna RiverGunpowder RiverCorsica RiverPatuxent RiverPotomac RiverJames RiverSouthern Bay2. The PeopleHarry HughesParris GlendeningJohn GriffinBonnie BickMichael BeerCarole MorisonOoker Eskridge3. The WildlifeOystersDermo and MSXBlue CrabsStriped BassAmerican EelsSturgeon4. The PoliciesEnforcementPennsylvaniaAir Pollution versus Water PollutionAgricultureClimate ChangeAdvocacy and Pollution TradingAccountabilityConclusionNotesIndex

Read more less

Book SynopsisThis book outlines the creative process of making environmental management decisions using the approach called Structured Decision Making. It is a short introductory guide to this popular form of decision making and is aimed at environmental managers and scientists. This is a distinctly pragmatic label given to ways for helping individuals and groups think through tough multidimensional choices characterized by uncertain science, diverse stakeholders, and difficult tradeoffs. This is the everyday reality of environmental management, yet many important decisions currently are made on an ad hoc basis that lacks a solid value-based foundation, ignores key information, and results in selection of an inferior alternative. Making progress in a way that is rigorous, inclusive, defensible and transparent requires combining analytical methods drawn from the decision sciences and applied ecology with deliberative insights from cognitive psychology, facilitation and negoTrade Review"I recommend this book to anyone who must function at the interface between environmental science and decision making. Even if you do not have the opportunity to implement the full structured decision-making process, it will give you a better idea of how to think about your role and those of the other parties. The authors write clearly and forcefully." (Integrated Environmental Assessment and Management (IEAM)), 1 October 2012) "I highly recommend the groundbreaking and very accessible book Structured Decision Making: A Practical Guide to Environmental Management Choices by Robin Gregory, Lee Failing, Michael Harstone, Graham Long, Tim McDaniels, Dan Ohlson, to anyone in resource management, risk analysis, land use planning, industry leadership, environmental NGOs, facilitation and negotiation, government, policy making, academia, and undergraduate or graduate studies who is seeking a clear and concise approach to developing workable solutions to even the most challenging environmental problems." (Blog Business World, 13 August 2012)Table of ContentsForeword Foreword vii Preface ix 1 Structuring Environmental Management Choices 1 2 Foundations of Structured Decision Making 21 3 Decision Sketching 47 4 Understanding Objectives 69 5 Identifying Performance Measures 93 6 Incorporating Uncertainty 122 7 Creating Alternatives 150 8 Characterizing Consequences 173 9 Making Trade-Offs 208 10 Learning 239 11 Reality Check: Implementation 262 12 Conclusion 282 Index 289

Read more less

Book SynopsisEnvironmental issues are inherently interdisciplinary, and environmental academic programs increasingly use an interdisciplinary approach. This timely book presents a core framework for conducting high quality interdisciplinary research. It focuses on the opportunities rather than the challenges of interdisciplinary work and is written for those doing interdisciplinary work (rather than those studying it). It is designed to facilitate high quality interdisciplinary work and the author uses illustrative examples from student work and papers published in the environmental literature. This book''s lucid, problem-solving approach is framed in an accessible easy-to-read style and will be indispensable for anyone embarking on a research project involving interdisciplinary collaboration. Readership: graduate students, advanced undergraduates, and researchers involved in the interface between human and natural environmental systemsTrade Review“Although it does not reveal a prescriptive path for interdisciplinary work, for our group, this volume served as a valuable catalyst for thinking about interdisciplinary research. We look forward to future conversations that build on Öberg’s examples of how to navigate problem-oriented, interdisciplinary research.” (The Quarterly Review of Biology, 1 September 2012) Table of ContentsForeword x Preface xi Chapter 1: Introduction 1 Challenges and opportunities 3 On quality 4 Background 5 A note on terminology 7 Notes 9 Chapter 2: Beyond CP Snow 11 Quantitative and qualitative studies 12 Improved understanding and quality 13 Drawing on commonalities 14 Context dependence and quantifi cation 18 Interpretation and context 21 Notes 23 Chapter 3: Questioning to learn and learning to question 24 Part I: Interdisciplinary expectations (Questions 1 to 3) 25 Part II: Transacademic aspirations (Questions 4 and 5) 26 Part III: Academic rigour (Questions 6 to 10) 27 Notes 29 Chapter 4: Why do you conduct interdisciplinary work? 30 Where do you position yourself on the refl ection scale? (Question 1) 30 To what end are you using knowledge from different disciplines? (Question 2) 37 What makes your work interdisciplinary? (Question 3) 42 Notes 46 Chapter 5: Why do you interact with society? 48 Academic knowledge and decision-making 48 Who participates in which part of the study and how? (Question 4) 51 Why do you interact with society? (Question 5) 56 A word of warning: Don’t be snobbish 58 Notes 59 Chapter 6: Rigorous but not rigid 61 On quality assessment 63 Confusing form and credibility – an example 64 Communication 67 Notes 73 Chapter 7: Marking your playground 74 Framing 75 Aim 79 Operationalizing the aim 82 Confusing interdisciplinarity with "Everything" 84 Notes 85 Chapter 8: Evidence that holds for scrutiny 86 How or why? 87 Common procedures 90 Mixing various types of empirical evidence 100 Notes 100 Chapter 9: Anchoring your canoe 101 Clarifying your sources 102 Anchoring your frame 103 Anchoring your method 106 Notes 110 Chapter 10: Analysis 111 Defi ning “analysis” 112 Clarifying the own, the new 115 Relevant literature – your canon 116 Common knowledge 119 Original research 119 Textbooks 122 The style of recognized scholars 124 Passive and active voice 126 Notes 129 Contents ix Chapter 11: Beauty is in the eye of the beholder 131 Headings 132 Where do I place the refl ections? 135 Where do I describe the context? 136 References 137 Notes 141 Chapter 12: Being interdisciplinary 142 Creating an open and respectful climate 143 Hierarchies that impair 144 Humbleness and courage 147 Outstanding studies 148 Dialogue, feedback and how to manage supervisors 149 Notes 150 References 152 Primary sources 152 Secondary sources 154 Index 158

Read more less